Start signing in from Konoha Village

Lu Li traveled through the Naruto world and became a descendant of the Senju clan – Senju Lu Li.

And the sign-in system has been activated, and by signing in you can get god-level rewards that will shock the world of Naruto.

Sign in from Konoha Village, reward: Chakra of the First Hokage!

However, this contract is for three years!

Three years later, Lu Li would have made a statement that would have shocked the world and made the gods and ghosts weep!

Sarutobi Hiruzen: The true glory of Konoha Village began with Senju Luli!

Orochimaru: If there is a perfect person in the world, it must be Senju Luli.

Payne: He is not a human, but a true god…

Uchiha Madara: To be his enemy is the greatest terror in the world!

1 A three-year contract!
The Land of Fire, Hidden Leaf Village.
The Senju clan, as one of the most important founders of Konoha Village, has long lost its glory.
It may be that the predecessor was too great and exhausted the luck of the Thousand Hands clan. Now the Thousand Hands clan is really a phoenix without feathers, worse than a chicken.
Especially after Tsunade left, Senju has completely lost his power and has no presence in the village.
In a small courtyard in the north of the village.
“Three years! Three whole years! Ever since I traveled to the Naruto world, I haven’t dared to leave this courtyard more than ten meters away!” Lu Li murmured bitterly.
Before crossing over, his name was Lu Li, and after crossing over, his name was Qianshou Lu Li.
He is the only man in the village of the Senju clan with the surname Senju.
For the past three years, Lu Li has been staying at home.
Because, he is signing in!
This one is signed for three years!
The location is this yard and the area no more than ten meters away from the yard.
Once you leave this area, your sign-in will fail!
In fact, if you fail, you fail. Just wait for the system to release the next sign-in task.
However, Lu Li could not tolerate the failure of this sign-in.
Because the reward for successfully signing in is: the chakra of the first Hokage!
For this sign-in reward, Lu Li would be willing to stay at home for thirteen years, let alone three years!
So he couldn’t go out and became a forgotten otaku in Konoha Village!
Today is the last day for signing in.
Ten minutes left until successful check-in!
In these last ten minutes, Lu Li was overwhelmed with mixed emotions.
Senju’s decline began with Tobirama’s death.
Of course, this is just an appearance.
The real reason is that after the establishment of Konoha Village, the Senju clan no longer attached as much importance to the purity of their bloodline as the Uchiha clan did.
Both the first and second generations encouraged members of the tribe to marry outsiders!
Gradually, the bloodline of the Senju clan was diluted.
Before this, the Senju clan’s bloodline limit – the Sage Body – was difficult to awaken.
It becomes even more difficult after the blood is diluted.
For Lu Li, even refining chakra is extremely difficult, let alone becoming an immortal.
Some people may say, isn’t the Senju clan’s bloodline limit Wood Release?
Of course not!
Although he had been staying at home, Lu Li still figured out a lot of things.
For example, the period he is in now is after the Nine-Tails Rebellion, but before Uchiha Itachi killed his entire clan.
If Lu Li calculated correctly, it should be the 56th year of Konoha!
There are still 4 years until the Naruto storyline officially begins!
This was a relatively peaceful period, or so it seemed.
In fact, beneath the surface of peace, there are undercurrents.
Inside Konoha Village, the Uchiha clan has not yet been exterminated, and they are always thinking about overthrowing the Konoha high-level officials and becoming the boss themselves.
As a result, their clan was exterminated by Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito.
There have been many conflicts between the external world and the Cloud Village. It seems that the Cloud Village has recently sent an envoy delegation to the Konoha Village, showing signs of a handshake and peace.
However, the necessary overt and covert struggles are inevitable.
From the time he traveled through time until now, Lu Li’s situation has actually been quite embarrassing.
A sign-in task kept him in this small courtyard for three whole years.
Many people have probably forgotten about Qianshou Lu Li.
Although his last name is Senju, Lu Li’s ability to refine chakra is very weak.
There’s no need to even enter a ninja school!
Because even if I go, I will definitely not graduate.
But even if Lu Li could enter the ninja school, he would not go.
Because he wants to stay at home!
finally.
“Ding, there are 10 seconds left to complete the sign-in!”
At this moment, the sound of the system sounded like nature to Lu Li.
9!
8!
…
2!
1!
0!
“Ding, congratulations to the host, you have signed in successfully! Sign-in reward: the chakra of the first Hokage!”
“Ding, considering that this is the host’s first sign-in, extra reward: Physical Skills and Super Strength!”
boom!
Inside Lu Li’s body, chakra erupted like a volcano, and a surge of heat instantly filled his entire body.
At this moment, Lu Li felt as if endless power was bursting out from his body!
That feeling is so wonderful!
“Is this the first generation’s chakra? It really didn’t disappoint me!”
As we all know, he is the well-deserved God of Ninja in the Naruto world.
The chakra of the first Hokage has a nickname – Chatonla!
It is no exaggeration to say that the total amount of chakra far exceeds that of the tailed beasts!
In addition to the chakra of the first Hokage, there is an extra reward for your first sign-in – physical skills and super strength!
This is a physical skill unique to the Senju clan!
When performing the technique, one must precisely control the chakra, concentrate it throughout the body so that it is covered with chakra, and then release a powerful airflow that can easily shatter the wall!
The reason why it is called strange power is because of its enormous destructive power.
Three years of waiting, totally worth it!
An indescribable great pleasure arose spontaneously.
Naruto world!
I, Lu Li, officially make my debut at this moment!
Push open the gate.
Lu Li looked up and saw the moon and stars were dim.
Although it was already the second half of the night, the whole village was asleep.
On the street, there was not even a ghost in sight except for the dim street lights and the gentle breeze.
But Lu Li still walked out of the courtyard with great interest.
After being confined at home for three whole years, Lu Li had actually been suffocated for a long time.
Now that the restrictions have been lifted, of course he can’t wait to go out for a walk and get some fresh air.
If he hadn’t been concerned about disturbing the sleeping people, he would have even wanted to howl his heart out.
This was the first time Lu Li walked around in Konoha Village since traveling across time.
But there is no sense of strangeness, instead it feels very familiar.
Especially when passing by Ichiraku Ramen, I even felt a lot of joy.
“I must come here to eat a bowl of ramen tomorrow! No, two bowls!”
Naruto once said that one of his favorite things to do was to come here and eat ramen.
Lu Li had longed for Ichiraku Ramen before he traveled through time.
“Go back!”
Lu Li had been walking outside for quite a while and was about to go home.
Suddenly, he noticed a dark shadow flashing on the roof in front of him.
The shadow was moving very quickly and silently, and judging from its direction, it was moving towards the outside of the village.
“Huh? What the…what the hell is this?”
Lu Li subconsciously felt that something was wrong.
It’s the middle of the night, the ninjas of Konoha Village shouldn’t be so bored.
“Go and have a look?”
Lu Li hesitated for a moment and followed.
Following the black shadow, we soon left the village.
The opponent’s speed was very fast, but Lu Li, who possessed the chakra of the first Hokage, was not slow either, and was even faster!
He got closer and took a closer look, and immediately recognized that the man was not a ninja from Konoha.
But it’s the ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village!
With Lu Li’s knowledge of the Naruto world, he would not make a mistake!
“Why would a ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village appear in Konoha Village in the middle of the night and act so strangely?”
Just when Lu Li was puzzled, he suddenly discovered that the man had a person clamped in the crook of his arm!
To be precise, it was a little girl!
Stealing children!
Even if Lu Li realized it later, he already understood it!
The ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village actually came to the Hidden Leaf Village to steal children!
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]002 I accidentally saved little Hinata! (Old version)
“How can this be possible!”
Lu Li frowned slightly and suddenly increased his speed!
Whether before or after the time travel, Lu Li hated human traffickers!
Those human traffickers, for just tens of thousands or even a few thousand dollars, kidnap and even kill children, and many once very warm families have been torn apart.
Such people are hateful and can be killed!
What’s more, as a member of Konoha Village, Lu Li couldn’t just turn a blind eye to such a thing!
Just when he was about to kill, suddenly…
Whoosh——
Three cold rays shot towards Lu Li’s back!
“Um…?”
Lu Li paused, but did not make any evasive move.
“Is this guy scared silly? Then die, you little brat from Konoha!”
The Cloud Ninja who attacked Lu Li saw this and a cruel arc appeared on his lips.
However, just as the three cold rays were about to approach.
Lu Li snorted coldly and chakra burst out.
boom!!
Purple chakra instantly covered his entire body like a coat, and the ground beneath his feet shattered into pieces.
At the same time, a powerful airflow burst out from the air, rebounding the four shurikens that were shot towards them and sending them flying back at a faster speed than when they came.
“What?”
The Cloud Village ninja who fired the shuriken at Lu Li had never expected this to happen.
Caught off guard, he was hit directly by his own shuriken and nailed to the trunk of a big tree.
The other few Cloud Ninjas who appeared behind Lu Li were also knocked over by this powerful airflow!
“It’s just a little bit of chakra, but it’s already so strong. If I use all my chakra to explode…”
Lu Li was slightly surprised and recalled some plots in Naruto.
During the mission in Wave Country, Haku “killed” Sasuke with a Senbon. Naruto went berserk for the first time, and the burst of chakra alone was enough to bounce Haku’s Senbon away.
In the later period of Shippuden, successive Hokage were resurrected by Orochimaru through the Impure World Reincarnation.
At that time, Tobirama wanted to kill Sasuke, but was suppressed by the chakra burst from Hashirama!
Just the chakra released scared Shuiyue so much that she turned into water. Shuiyue even complained: “Ba…Ba is so domineering that it’s scary!”
The second generation complained helplessly at the time: “Don’t release chakra randomly, brother!”
I guess that wasn’t the result of Hashirama’s full effort.
“this……”
All the ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village were shocked. They staggered to a stop and looked at Lu Li as if they had seen a ghost.
“Chakra release!”
The Cloud Ninja holding the little girl was obviously the leader of these people.
He was a little further away and was not affected much.
But he was so scared that he stopped subconsciously and didn’t dare to run any further!
If the person in front of him was the Sandaime Hokage, he would not be surprised at all if he possessed such a terrifying amount of chakra.
But this person is clearly just a teenager, obviously not the Third Hokage!
When did such a terrifying ninja appear in Konoha Village?
Could it be… Jinchūriki?
That’s not right. According to the information, Konoha’s Jinchuriki should still be a little kid who just took off his crotchless pants!
The Cloud Ninja leader swallowed his saliva and almost couldn’t hold back from cursing!
Damn it, why doesn’t the intelligence mention any information about the young man in front of me!
Isn’t this a scam?
“Let the girl go, let me do it… Ugh! I just said it easily… Let her go!” Lu Li said in a cold voice.
Only when you truly possess the first generation of chakra can you personally understand why people call it Chatonla!
It is unfathomable, as if it is inexhaustible!
So much so that Lu Li had to control himself a little when using it, because it would be terrible if he accidentally hurt the flowers and plants.
At this time, the Cloud Ninjas who had been knocked over by Lu Li before and came to support were already standing beside the Cloud Ninja leader.
“Who are you?” The Cloud Ninja leader looked at Lu Li in horror.
Just the external chakra is so terrifying!
The amount of chakra this boy possesses is definitely comparable to that of the one from the Land of Lightning!
Lu Li flashed and appeared in front of the Cloud Ninja leader, looking at them with cold eyes!
Being so close, the feeling of oppression suddenly became overwhelming!
The Cloud Ninja leader’s legs were shaking because of fear!
Even the Cloud Ninja leader was like this, and the others were even more unbearable. Some of them simply fell to their knees with a thump.
“It seems you didn’t understand what I said!” Lu Li’s voice was like a death warrant!
The next moment, Chatonla burst out with all his strength!
The surging chakra swept out like a tide!
“No…”
In an instant, several ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village were overwhelmed by the chakra, and their bodies were shattered into pieces.
Along with the surrounding rocks and plants, they were flattened by this force!
In a moment, sand and rocks flew everywhere, and trees that several people could hug collapsed with a loud bang.
And the little girl, under Lu Li’s precise control, was completely unharmed.
Just when he was about to fall to the ground, Lu Li caught him steadily.
“Hey, it’s her!”
Lu Li glanced at the little girl in his arms and recognized her!
It turns out that she is the eldest daughter of the famous Hyuga clan of Konoha, Hyuga Hinata!
She is one of the descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura, possessing extremely pure Byakugan, and is called the “Princess of Byakugan” by the dead souls of the Otsutsuki clan on the moon.
“I see!”
In a flash, Lu Li understood the general situation of the matter.
It turns out that the Hidden Cloud Village carefully planned this kidnapping in order to obtain the Byakugan.
In Lu Li’s impression, if he remembered correctly, there was indeed such a thing in the plot of Naruto.
But the timing is wrong. Hinata was kidnapped when she was 3 years old, and now Hinata is 8 years old!
Got the wrong script?
At this moment, Hinata, who had been unconscious, suddenly had her eyelids twitched, and she slowly opened her eyes.
A pair of white pupils, full of confusion.
Konoha Village at this time.
The Hyuga family has become a mess!
“Everyone, go out and track her down. We must find Hinata!” the head of the Hyuga family roared.
Relying on the Byakugan’s eye technique, the Hyuga family quickly found clues.
While sending someone to notify the third generation, the head of the Hyuga family had already followed the clues to rescue him.
However, what caught Hinata Hiashi off guard was that just as he was leaving the village,
Suddenly, I felt a huge wave of chakra coming from the front.
“This is…”
Hinata Hiashi’s eyes suddenly widened, and his forward figure suddenly stopped.
Even without using the eye technique, he could clearly feel this chakra storm like a raging sea.
He had encountered such a situation once before.
The Night of the Nine-Tailed Fox Riot!
“Could it be that, for Hinata, they even sent out their Jinchūriki?”
The face of the head of the Hyuga family became extremely ugly!
“This chakra…”
The members of the Hyuga branch family who came with the head of the family to rescue Hinata were all horrified.
The Byakugan can see the flow of chakra in the surrounding environment, so they saw a scene that they will never forget in their lifetime.
Chakra surged past like a tsunami.
Like Hiashi, everyone subconsciously thought of the Jinchūriki.
Otherwise, how could there be such terrifying chakra.
“Stop chasing and prepare for battle! We must delay until… the Third-Hero arrives at the latest!”
The head of the Hyuga family knew very well what this meant.
Turn on lazy reading mode
003 The boy has a family crest behind him (old version)
As the crown princess of the Naruto anime world, Hinata Hyuga’s life can be considered quite legendary.
Take kidnapping for example, she was kidnapped four times!
The first time was when she was three years old and was kidnapped by the leader of the Cloud Ninja.
The second time was during the Chunin Exam, when he was also kidnapped by two Chunins from the Hidden Cloud Village.
The third time, he was on a mission to find the micro-fragrant insects and was kidnapped by the Kamisuri clan of the Iwagakure Village.
The fourth time, she was kidnapped by Otsutsuki Toneri in the movie and almost became his concubine.
If you include the time Lu Li encountered, that’s five times!
It is said that when Lu Li rescued little Hinata.
Hyuga Hinata slowly opened her eyes. Because her vision was a little blurry at first, she vaguely saw a face appear in her eyes.
But soon, her vision returned to normal.
Only then did she see clearly that it was a pretty face with an intoxicating smile.
Hinata was stunned at first, then she felt a sharp pain at the back of her head.
Only then did she remember that she seemed to have been attacked by bad guys when she was at home!
The little girl, who was already weak in character, immediately turned the confusion in her eyes into fear.
She subconsciously wanted to scream!
At this moment, he suddenly heard his soft voice saying: “Little Hinata, you are safe!”
Little Hinata opened her mouth, finally coming to her senses.
She blinked her eyes and whispered: “Brother Lu Li, you…”
Yes, she knew him!
During the three years that Lu Li stayed at home, a little girl often helped him buy food and daily necessities.
“How do you feel?” Lu Li asked with concern.
“I…I’m fine!” Hinata tried hard to suppress the dizziness, seeming to be trying to be stubborn.
“That’s good!” Lu Li smiled slightly and put her down.
As a result, before Lu Li completely loosened his hand, little Hinata showed signs of collapsing to the ground, unable to even stand steadily.
Lu Li quickly supported her again and said, “You still say you’re okay?”
“I…I…” Little Hinata lowered her head and her voice was almost inaudible.
“Okay, I’ll carry you back!”
Having said that, Lu Li squatted down without further ado and let Hinata lie on his back.
“Hold on tight! We’re about to leave!” Lu Li reminded.
Little Hinata rested her head on Lu Li’s shoulder and nodded imperceptibly.
On the way Lu Li was carrying little Hinata back, he did not meet anyone from the Hyuga family.
When Lu Li sent Hinata to Hyuga’s house, Hinata had already fallen asleep.
The one who greeted Lu Li was Hyuga Hizashi, who would be in trouble for the rest of his life if he was one hour late.
Lu Li recognized Hinata Hizashi at a glance, and at the same time, he began to wonder.
Wasn’t Hyuga Hizashi sacrificed by the main family when Hinata was 3 years old?
How come you are still alive and well now?
This timeline is a bit messed up!
Lu Li complained madly in his mind.
“Miss…” Hizashi exclaimed.
When Lu Li handed Hinata to him, he casually said, “She must be a little injured. You must take good care of her.”
“You are…” Hinata Hizashi certainly didn’t know Lu Li.
Lu Li didn’t stop, turned around and left, just waved his hand!
Well, doing good deeds without leaving a name is what we are talking about!
Hinata Hizashi frowned as he looked at the boy’s receding back, his black hair, and the family crest on his clothes on his back.
“That family crest is… the Thousand Hands!”
Hinata Hizashi was stunned!
Qianshou, what a glorious surname it once was.
It is almost never seen in Konoha Village nowadays!
Lu Li returned home.
He stretched himself and then lay down on the bed with his arms and legs spread out.
Maybe he was too excited and he didn’t feel sleepy at all.
“System, are you there? When will the next sign-in task be released?” Lu Li muttered to himself.
“Ding, the new sign-in task has been released, do you want to check it?” The system’s voice was as steady as ever.
Lu Li was stunned. Why didn’t they notify us when it was released?
This system is so… stupid!
“Check the sign-in tasks!” Lu Li said in a deep voice.
He was both excited and a little nervous.
If the new sign-in task has to last another three to five years, then it’s really… screwed!
As the saying goes, how many three to five years do we have in our life?
Even if the sign-in reward is generous, it really can’t afford to waste time like this!
Call up the system task interface, and the new sign-in task appears in front of you.
Sign-in task——
Location: Konoha Ninja School
Time: Unlimited
Reward: Confidential
Status: Unfinished
Konoha Ninja School?
Lu Li’s eyes lit up!
By the way, this is also Lu Li’s next goal.
If you travel to the Naruto world, you must become a Hokage, there is no doubt about it!
Therefore, Lu Li must have a student status!
You can only become a ninja if you have a student status!
Once he becomes a ninja, is Hokage far away from him?
As for signing in…
Although it took three years to sign in for the first time, the rewards were extremely generous!
So what about the second sign-in mission?
Wood Release?
Sharingan?
Really looking forward to it!
Of course, the reward Lu Li wanted most for the second sign-in was Wood Release!
The reason is simple: Chatonla + Wood Release = God of Ninja!
This is a formula for becoming a god that Hashirama has already proven.
Of course, if it is the Sharingan, it can be barely accepted!
Two flowers bloom, each representing one thing.
The head of the Hyuga family and the rest of the Hyuga family stayed there for a while in fear, and saw that not only was nothing happening ahead, but the situation was unusually calm.
So, someone from the branch family said, “Master, can I go take a look?”
The head of the Hyuga family glanced at the man and nodded, “Be careful!”
After a while, the people from the branch family who went to scout the situation came back with pale and strange faces.
“How is it?” Hinata Hiashi frowned.
The man swallowed and said, “There are traces of fighting, but no suspicious people were found.”
“Have they left already? Let’s go and take a look!” The head of the Hyuga family took the lead and rushed forward.
The others quickly followed.
Soon, they arrived at the scene of the incident.
When the head of the Hiruzen family saw the situation clearly, he suddenly took a breath of cold air.
Large tracts of forest were razed to the ground, and all you could see was devastation!
“Could it be…the Tailed Beast Ball?” someone from the Hyuga family speculated.
“The Tailed Beast Ball?” The head of the Hyuga family was not sure.
“Master, look, what is this?”
At this time, a tribesman came over with something in his hand.
“This is…” The head of the Hyuga family looked down and saw that the man was holding some minced meat and pieces of clothing in his hands.
After a while, he used his Byakugan ability to identify them and said in surprise: “This is the envoys from the Hidden Cloud Village… What happened?”
The man holding the body turned pale and said, “Could it be… the one from the Land of Thunder?”
The head of the Hyuga family shook his head and said, “It’s unlikely. A perfect Jinchūriki usually won’t go berserk!”
The man continued: “The eldest lady…”
The head of the Hyuga family said in a deep voice: “Expand the search range for me. Before I get definite evidence, I don’t believe Hinata will…”
Although he knew that Hinata Hyuga’s chances of survival might be slim, as a father, he was unwilling to give up.
The Hyuga family searched this place for a long time but found nothing.
Just when the head of the Hyuga family was about to despair.
“Master, Miss Hinata…” Someone from the Hyuga family rushed here in a hurry.
“What’s wrong with Hinata?” the head of the Hyuga family asked excitedly.
The man took a breath and said, “The young lady has been sent home! She is currently in a coma, but she is not in serious condition!”
The head of the Hyuga family was slightly stunned when he heard this, and then he said ecstatically: “That’s great! It’s great that Hinata is okay!”
Worried about his daughter, he had no time to care about anything else. He just gave instructions and hurried back.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
004 Who saved Hinata? (Old version)
When the head of the Hyuga family returned home, the first person he saw was Hinata.
Just as the person who brought the message said, Hinata was fine, she was just unconscious.
The young girl was lying quietly on the bed. She looked peaceful and not at all frightened by being kidnapped.
The head of the Hyuga family had completely calmed down by now. He looked at his brother and said, “Hizashi, who saved Hinata?”
“It’s a black-haired young man wearing clothes with the Senju family crest. I don’t know him!” Hizashi reported truthfully.
“Why don’t you keep him?” The head of the Hyuga family was a little angry.
Just then, a family member came to report that the Sandaime and the Hokage advisor came to the Hyuga household together.
The head of the Hyuga family looked at Hyuga Hizashi coldly, then left Hinata’s room in a huff.
“Third-generation master! Lord Danzo!” The head of the Hyuga family who came to greet him greeted him.
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled and nodded.
Danzo Shimura simply said “hmm” in a nasal tone.
“Is Hinata okay?” Sarutobi Hiruzen asked.
“Maybe he was frightened. He is currently in a coma. He is fine. I believe he will be fine after a few days of rest!” Hinata Hiashi responded.
Danzo was not so affectionate and asked directly: “Who saved Hinata?”
Hiashi hesitated for a moment and said, “A young man wearing clothes with the Senju family crest!”
“What…boy? The Senju family crest?”
The top leader and second in command of Konoha Village were both slightly stunned.
There’s nothing wrong with being a teenager. In the world of Naruto, there are many young heroes.
A typical example is Uchiha Itachi!
At the age of 4, he witnessed the tragedy of the Third Ninja World War on the battlefield!
When Konoha’s Nine-Tails Rebellion broke out at the age of 5, she was alone at home protecting her infant brother Sasuke!
6-year-old enrolled in Ninja School!
At the age of 7, he graduated from Ninja School in just one year!
Opened the Sharingan at the age of 8!
No need to elaborate on this later!
Anyway, the phrase “heroes emerge from young people” is no longer enough to describe the saying, “heroes emerge from children” is more like saying!
Age is not a problem at all in the world of Naruto!
What surprised the two big men was—Thousand Hands!
The surname Senju has too many ties with the Third Generation and Danzo!
Senju Tobirama was the teacher of the Third Generation and Danzo, and Tsunade was the disciple of the Third Generation.
However, decades later, the Senju family, which was once a powerful name in the ninja world, has almost withdrawn from the historical stage of the Naruto world.
After so many years of intermarriage, the descendants of the Senju clan changed their surnames one after another.
Even the brother and sister Tsunade and Nawaki never used the surname Senju throughout the entire plot of Naruto.
Moreover, it is true that this pair of siblings are the direct descendants of Hashirama’s grandchildren, but it is not known whether they are grandsons or grandsons-in-law.
Hiashi and Danzo both looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen at the same time.
Because the Senju clan declined so quickly and so thoroughly, they had long since faded from the sight of these two great men.
Of course I don’t know Qianshou who he is.
However, Sarutobi Hiruzen knew that there was only one family in Konoha Village with the surname Senju!
To be exact, there is only one person!
Sarutobi Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and said, “Young man, and his last name is Senju, it should be him. His name is… Senju Luli!”
In fact, although the Third Hokage knew Lu Li, he only knew him.
If it weren’t for what happened today, he might never have thought of it, let alone mentioned this name.
Thousand Hands…
When it comes to this surname, the first person Sarutobi Hiruzen thinks of is actually his disciple, Tsunade.
Unfortunately, she was so heartbroken by the deaths of Nawaki and Kato Dan that she even suffered from severe hemophobia!
Sarutobi Hiruzen said in a deep voice, “Hiashi, what is going on?”
Hinata Hiashi pondered for a moment, then narrated the entire process of the incident.
Among them, the focus is on the chakra storm he encountered during the pursuit and the battle scene.
When stating this, the head of the Hyuga family did not show any expression, but his heart was far from being as calm as he appeared.
If the surname Senju is connected with the scene he saw outside the village today.
It’s really too…shocking!
However, they certainly would not be so naive as to think that Lu Li was the one who saved Hinata from the Cloud Ninja.
Saving people and sending them home are two different concepts!
So was it Lu Li who actually saved Hinata?
Or is it someone else, and Qianshou Lu Li is just running errands?
Danzo was silent for a while before he said, “Senju Luli, is he a graduate of the Ninja School?”
The Sandai shook his gray eyebrows and said, “Just ask Iruka and you’ll know!”
At this time, Iruka had just been promoted to Chunin, but he was already a teacher in the school.
And he also happens to be Hinata Hyuga’s teacher.
(The new book needs your care! Please give me flowers! Please give me evaluations! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards! Please give me everything! Thank you all in advance!)
005 No such person? (Old version)
Not long after, Umino Iruka arrived at the Hyuga household.
Before answering the questions of the Third Hokage and the others, he insisted on visiting Hinata first.
Iruka breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Hinata wasn’t seriously injured and looked in good condition.
Danzo asked impatiently: “Iruka, is Senju Luli a graduate of the Ninja School?”
“Senju Lu Li?” Iruka was stunned.
He thought about it carefully, then shook his head blankly and said, “Senju… As far as I know, the Ninja School hasn’t accepted a student with this surname for many years!”
No such person?
Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, and Hyuga Hiashi, the three high-ranking officials of Konoha, were all shocked when they heard this.
No?
In other words…this Thousand Hands Lu Li is not even a ninja!
So he would be the one who killed several elite jonin from the Hidden Cloud Village and destroyed a large area of ​​forest?
Is it possible?
The answer is no!
I don’t know why, but the third generation felt a little disappointed for no reason.
Danzo’s inner thoughts at this time were also quite intriguing. He actually felt a sense of relief.
The head of the Hyuga family just felt a little surprised and didn’t have any other thoughts.
In his eyes, the Hyuga family’s heritage is the most important.
As for the Thousand Hands, this declining family didn’t seem to have much to do with him, and he didn’t have the leisure to pay attention to it.
“In that case, the person who really saved Hinata must be someone else!” Danzo has concluded that Lu Li was just the one who sent Hinata back to the Hyuga family.
“Who could it be?” Sarutobi Hiruzen fell into deep thought.
Before he knew it, he thought of Tsunade again!
It would have been nice if the person who saved Hinata was Tsunade who had regained her spirits.
The third generation knows that they are getting old and need a stable successor.
“Could it be a Jinchūriki who could cause that kind of destruction?” Danzo couldn’t help but speak out.
The head of the Hyuga family shook his head: “It’s not clear yet!”
Danzo looked at the Sandai and said, “Nine-Tails…”
The Sandaime also shook his head: “That kid doesn’t even know he’s a Jinchuriki! Besides, he’s been sleeping at home the whole time!”
That unfortunate child has been under surveillance for three generations.
The three bosses fell into deep thought.
As to whether Lu Li was the one who really saved Hinata, I believe the truth will come out after Hinata wakes up.
Then let’s just put this matter aside for now.
Compared to this, they are currently facing another extremely difficult issue.
The envoys from the Hidden Cloud Village who originally came to establish an alliance were now completely wiped out during their mission to the Hidden Leaf Village!
Although this was their own fault for kidnapping Hinata.
But everyone is dead, there is no evidence, and the Hidden Cloud Village will never admit it.
As a result, Konoha Village was in a very embarrassing situation.
The Hidden Cloud Village will certainly use this as a threat and demand an explanation from the Konoha Village.
If things go wrong, it may be the fuse of a big war!
But can the current Konoha Village withstand a major war?
The fourth generation died in the Nine-tail Rebellion!
The Jinchūriki is a little brat who is discriminated against by everyone!
The Uchiha clan is also having a great time!
There are so many internal problems that we can’t stand any more trouble!
Danzo looked at the head of the Hyuga family and said slowly: “The Kumogakure Village envoys kidnapped your daughter. When you found out, you killed them all in anger! As for what happened on the battlefield outside the village, we don’t know anything!”
The head of the Hyuga family’s expression changed!
The third generation’s eyes fixed, and he said in a deep voice: “Danzo, you passed!”
The Hokage advisor sneered and said, “It’s obvious that the Hidden Cloud Village sent an envoy this time to repeat the same old trick. The real purpose is actually to get the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan!”
The Sandaime snorted coldly and said, “So you want the Hyuga family to be responsible for this matter? This is inappropriate!”
“Then let’s wait for the war to start! When the time comes, the Uchiha clan will collude internally and externally… Hey… do you think this is appropriate?” Danzo said in a tough attitude.
As the root of Konoha, Danzo can sacrifice anyone for the village!
The third generation had a blank expression on his face, but no one knew what he was thinking.
The head of the Hyuga family was silent for a moment, and finally spoke, saying: “This matter was caused by the Hyuga family, so let us, the Hyuga family, put an end to it!”
As the head of the Hyuga clan, how could he not be aware of the interests involved?
With his cunning and persistent character, he will choose to compromise no matter what.
Because he knew very well that if he didn’t want war, he had to get the village out of this matter!
The Hokage advisor nodded in satisfaction.
The third generation sighed and said, “Let me think of a solution for this matter.”
The corners of Danzo’s mouth twitched undetectably, he knew the Third Generation too well.
What the third generation said about thinking of a solution was nothing more than half acquiescence and half procrastination.
Unless there is a better way to deal with it, this matter has to be done according to what Danzo said.
Given Konoha Village’s current situation, is there a better solution?
Obviously not!
“It’s settled now! Hinata needs to recuperate, so we’ll leave first!” With that, Danzo took the lead and walked towards the outside of the Hyūga house.
You, Sarutobi Hiruzen, are the bright Konoha, and I, Shimura Danzo, am the dark Root.
Let me take the blame for this evil guy!
The Sandai glanced at Danzo who disappeared around the corner, and said to the head of the Hyuga family: “Danzo’s handling of the matter is too biased. I will think of other ways! Take good care of this girl!”
The head of the Hyuga family nodded and said, “Thank you very much, Third-sama! Hinata will get better soon!”
006 The Three Generations of Stunned Dogs (Old Version)
Sarutobi Hiruzen walked away quickly, and then saw Danzo standing quietly not far away.
He knew that Danzo was waiting for him.
“One disloyal Uchiha is enough, do you want another Hyuga?” Sarutobi Hiruzen said unhappily.
Danzo’s expression never looked better when he heard the name Uchiha!
He sneered and said, “Since the Hidden Cloud Village is here for the Byakugan, then let them do what they want! Handing over the head of the Hyuga clan should be enough to calm the anger of the Hidden Cloud Village, right?”
The Sandai narrowed his eyes and said, “What do you mean?”
Danzo said calmly: “As a member of the Hyuga branch family, shouldn’t Hizashi protect the main family? Then let him replace his brother!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and said, “I still don’t think it’s appropriate! Whether it’s today’s matter or the matter of the Uchiha clan, I firmly believe there will be a better solution!”
“Wait until you have a better idea.” Danzo was obviously fed up with this sentence.
As a result, Sarutobi Hiruzen also lost interest in speaking.
For some reason, our Hokage suddenly thought of the child with the surname Senju.
If the Senju clan always attached importance to blood inheritance like the Uchiha clan, I believe they would be able to suppress the Uchiha clan and prevent them from having the heart to rebel.
What a pity, from such a powerful family, there is only one person left with this surname in Konoha Village!
Not long after, someone from the Hyuga family came to report that Hinata had woken up!
I learned from the little girl that she woke up once during that period, and the only person she saw was Qianshou Lu Li.
But I didn’t see him take action with my own eyes!
In other words, they still don’t know who really saved Hinata!
Lu Li, who was lying on the bed and thinking about random things, finally began to feel sleepy.
He muttered in a daze: “How many years will it take to eat this… I can’t afford to raise a loli… I can’t afford to…”
Early the next morning.
With a ray of morning light in the east, Lu Li sat up and stretched.
Actually, Lu Li didn’t usually get up so early, but today he planned to meet Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage.
The purpose is of course about going to the Ninja School to participate in ninja training.
After a simple breakfast, Lu Li put on more formal clothes.
As soon as he pushed open the gate, he saw an old man with a very familiar look slowly walking towards him.
A white Hokage robe, lined with a red ninja uniform, and a Hokage hat.
Although Lu Li had never met the Third Hokage face to face, it would be hard for him not to recognize him!
Why is this old man here?
It seems that Hinata’s matter has begun to ferment.
That’s good, so I don’t have to go look for him myself.
Lu Li’s mind changed slightly, and he came up with a plan, and took the initiative to greet him.
“Hokage-sama.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled kindly and said, “Are you Senju Luli?”
He knew this name because of the surname Senju.
And he happens to be the only person in the entire Konoha Village who retains the surname Senju.
If it was someone else named Lu Li, another person who had never even attended a ninja school, he wouldn’t even be interested in knowing the name.
To be honest, Sarutobi Hiruzen came to see Lu Li in person just on a whim.
Even if you want to meet him, you should let someone take Lu Li to see him.
But for some reason, Sarutobi Hiruzen came in person, which even he himself found puzzling when he thought about it afterwards.
However, before coming, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already asked the Anbu to investigate Lu Li.
I also basically understood Lu Li’s situation.
[Senju Lu Li, 13 years old, the only man in Konoha Village with the last name Senju.
Due to his weak body and poor aptitude, he found it difficult to extract chakra, so he was not admitted to the ninja school.
Favorite thing: Staying at home. I have stayed at home for three years and hardly ever left the house.
The most annoying thing: going out.
Dream: I want to enter a ninja school before I turn ten, and after that, I will probably stay at home for the rest of my life. 】
Regarding this seemingly irresponsible information, Sarutobi Hiruzen could only give a two-word evaluation: otaku.
Lu Li invited Sarutobi Hiruzen into his home, served him tea and said, “I was just about to go look for the Hokage!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked around Lu Li’s home, uttered an “oh”, and said, “What do you want from me?”
Lu left and said directly: “I have mastered the ability to extract chakra, so I want to enter the ninja school and become a real ninja.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen appeared calm on the surface, but he was extremely shocked on the inside.
Something called hope rose in his heart again.
Could it be that…the young man in front of me is actually the one who saved Hinata?
Once this idea appeared in the mind of the third generation, it could not be shaken off.
Although I know this is a bit too shocking.
Sarutobi Hiruzen did not mention the matter of the ninja school, but asked another question: “Do you know who saved Hinata from the Cloud Ninja last night?”
He didn’t ask directly if it was Hinata that Lu Li saved, but took a detour.
“Oh, you mean Hinata. I happened to meet her when I was out for a stroll last night, so I couldn’t help but take action.” Lu Li said lightly, seeming to be very unconcerned.
It sounds like seeing a few brats bullying a poor little girl on the street, and then teaching those brats a lesson…
It’s just so casual!
Then…
Then our Third Hokage was stunned.
007 I have been in seclusion for three years (old version)
After a brief moment of distraction, Sandai quickly came to his senses.
He looked at Lu Li with burning eyes, and said in what he thought was the most friendly tone: “How did you save Hinata? Can you describe the process in detail?”
The third generation had already gone to check out the battlefield where the fighting broke out outside the village last night.
There are only a handful of people who can cause such horrific destructive power!
Now, the young man in front of him actually said that it was his masterpiece.
The third generation was a little slow to react for a moment.
Could this kid be bragging and trying to fool an old man like me?
“As for details…actually I only used one move!” Lu Li said with a smile.
“One move?”
The corners of the third generation’s mouth twitched, and he seriously suspected that Lu Li was just bragging!
“Yes! That’s it…” Lu Li said as a matter of course.
At the same time, he straightened his posture slightly.
Chakra! Explosion!
A light purple chakra coat appeared on Lu Li’s body.
Since this is his home, Lu Li controlled the chakra burst to less than 1% of his full strength and deliberately avoided generating strong airflow.
To be honest, Lu Li didn’t want to shatter the floor, ceiling and walls of his house.
Of course, if it was at the third generation’s home, Lu Li wouldn’t mind making a little more noise!
“This is the Senju clan’s…supernatural power!”
The third generation stared at the purple chakra on Lu Li’s body and opened his mouth in disbelief.
How could he, who is known as the professor of ninjutsu, not know that this is the unique physical skill of the Senju clan!
His disciple Tsunade is very good at this move!
The difference is that when Tsunade exerts her super powers, she does not release any chakra outer layer on her body surface.
Generally speaking, only Jinchūriki can easily create a chakra coat.
Because the Jinchūriki possesses a huge amount of chakra!
It is difficult for ordinary ninjas to release their chakra outer shells due to insufficient chakra.
Of course, there are some perverted beings who can do it, such as the First and Second Hokage.
And Lu Li has done it now, what does this mean?
There is only one explanation, Lu Li not only mastered physical skills and super strength, but also possessed a chakra amount comparable to that of a Jinchūriki!
This is what shocked the three generations.
Another thing that the Third Generation could never have imagined was that the chakra released by Lu Li actually gave him an extremely familiar feeling!
“The First Generation… That is the First Generation’s aura… But, how is this possible?”
The shock this familiar feeling caused to the Third Generation was no less than the shock that Lu Li could cause to his Chakra Coat with ease!
“Oh right… Senju! His last name is Senju!!!”
The third generation seemed to have just realized at this moment that Lu Li’s surname was Qianshou!
The Thousand Hands of Hashirama Senju!
In fact, Lu Li only released the chakra for a few seconds and quickly retracted it.
Seeing the dazed look on the Third Generation’s face, Lu Li stretched out his hand and waved it in front of the old man, saying, “Master Third Generation, as you can see, this is the situation!”
The Sandaime came back to his senses, his lips trembling slightly with excitement, and said: “You…you awakened…Wood Release?”
Lu Li scratched his head, thought for a while, and said, “Wood Release… not yet, but it should be soon!”
“No…” The third generation was slightly stunned, and was inevitably disappointed to get this answer.
etc!
Almost there…what does that mean?
Not awakened yet, but about to awaken!
Is this what you mean?
Damn, that’s the Wood Release that is feared throughout the ninja world!
Could you not speak so casually?
It felt like a casual conversation – “Hey, have you eaten?”, and the other person responded “Not yet, but soon”.
Sandai feels a little heart-wrenching today, take a deep breath!
In Lu Li’s opinion, awakening Wood Release is only a matter of time!
Is there anything wrong with this?
Seems to be ok!
“The chakra in your body?” The third generation couldn’t help but ask.
It is unbelievable that a guy who has not even attended ninja school possesses a chakra amount comparable to that of a jinchūriki.
Lu Li had already thought of how to answer this question: “I have been in seclusion at home for the past few years to extract chakra. I just came out of seclusion!”
“Retreat…seclude yourself?” The third generation was stunned.
“Yes, retreat!” Lu Li said as a matter of course.
The third generation immediately remembered the information about Lu Li. This guy has been staying at home for three years without going out!
Is it just practicing chakra at home?
The question is, is chakra so easy to refine?
I have been refining it for decades, but it’s not as good as your three years?
If I really have to force an explanation, I guess it’s barely passable.
After all, there are geniuses in this world, such as Uchiha Itachi and Hatake Kakashi. The former graduated from the Ninja School at the age of 7, and the latter graduated at the age of 5 and became a Jonin at the age of 12.
Now that there is another genius with extraordinary ability to refine chakra, it doesn’t seem so difficult to accept.
Existence is the truth!
For people like the third generation who have experienced many ups and downs and are older, they can understand it and easily accept it!
“Third-generation sir, what about the ninja school?” Lu Li did not forget his purpose.
The third generation looked at Lu Li deeply and said with a smile: “That’s easy to say. I will arrange it for you!”
Lu Li smiled and said, “Thank you, Third-generation Master! How about I go to school to register tomorrow?”
The Sandai nodded and said, “Okay then, go find Iruka at school tomorrow and I’ll let him know!”
“Iruka? No problem!” Lu Li was slightly stunned.
Is this going to make me classmates with those guys?
Well, there’s nothing wrong with that!
…Please give me flowers! …
(Thanks to [Annoying Only] and [Fengxue Bing Longgu Ya] for their monthly tickets! Thanks also to those dads who sent flowers and voted for this book! I ask for everything for the new book! Please everyone!)
008 The first “acquaintance” I met when I entered school! (Old version)
When the third generation came to Lu Li’s house, they actually came with a little bit of nostalgia.
Of course, what is being remembered is not Lu Li, but the surname “Qianshou”.
But when the third generation left Lu Li’s home, they were filled with shock, confusion, relief, worry, etc., which they could not let go for a long time, and their emotions were very complicated.
Before leaving, the Third Generation specifically told Lu Li not to easily reveal his ability to release the chakra outer shell in front of outsiders, and not to admit that he was the one who saved Hinata!
The third generation felt that since the Hyuga family was willing to take responsibility for killing the envoys from the Hidden Cloud Village, there was no need for Lu Li to get involved in this mess.
After all, Lu Li killed the Cloud Ninja to save Hinata, and the Hyuga family should bear the consequences.
As for Lu Li, the third generation already had a plan in mind.
He wants to train Lu Li to become Konoha Village’s trump card!
With a chakra amount comparable to that of a Jinchūriki, once Lu Li awakens the Senju clan’s bloodline limit – Wood Release.
That means the second Senju Hashirama has appeared!
The current Konoha Village really needs strong enough fighting force.
Don’t you see that the Hidden Cloud Village has already come to our doorstep to bully us?
In order to uncover the secret of Byakugan, he kidnapped someone under the guise of an alliance.
After failing and being killed, Konoha, which was in the right, still had to worry about the backlash from the Hidden Cloud Village.
Why is this happening?
The key is still strength!
The Hidden Cloud Village thinks that you, Konoha, are a soft persimmon and can be squeezed however they want!
If there was a strong man like the First Hokage in charge of Konoha, would the Hidden Cloud Village dare to act so presumptuously?
I’m afraid even if we keep our tail between our legs, it would still be too high-profile!
“Thousand Hands…”
The Sandaime returned to the Hokage’s office, repeating the legendary surname over and over again.
“Is the glory of the Senju going to reappear? … This may be an opportunity to resolve the Uchiha clan peacefully! Just like the first generation suppressed Uchiha Madara!”
Why did the Third Generation allow Danzo to exclude the Uchiha clan?
Because the Uchiha clan is both powerful and ambitious, they pose a great threat to the existing order of Konoha Village.
If Lu Li could successfully rise up and subdue the Uchiha clan.
Then most of the problems within Konoha will be reduced, and its strength will be greatly increased invisibly!
This Lu Li appeared just in time!
Isn’t this the solution that the Third Generation has been trying to find to deal with the Uchiha clan?
Looking at the crystal ball on the table, he can find people anytime and anywhere through the art of telescope.
Of course, the condition is that the Third Generation must know the type of the other party’s chakra.
As long as you do this, the crystal ball can find that person no matter how far away they are.
The three generations used this technique to maintain law and order in the village.
In addition to Naruto, the Jinchuriki of Konoha Village, he has another person who needs to be closely observed – Senju Luli.
The other side.
Danzo is also ordering the Root to investigate Lu Li.
The information obtained was basically the same as that obtained by the third generation.
“Just a useless person who has stayed at home for three years?”
Danzo crumpled the information into a ball and held it in his palm. When he opened his palm again, the paper had turned into powder.
“Why is Sarutobi going to look for this otaku? Are you getting old and confused?”
A sneer appeared on Danzo’s lips: “Keep an eye on this otaku, and report to me if there is anything unusual!”
“Yes!” Immediately, a member of the Root took the order and left.
Although he called him “waste”, Danzo was not the kind of person who would take things lightly.
In his eyes, only the dead are not a threat!
“Damn Uchiha… Old monkey, you should have stepped down long ago!”
Anyone who has watched Naruto knows that Danzo is a very crazy person.
He can do anything for Konoha Village, and he can also do anything to become Hokage.
After the Fourth Hokage died in battle, Danzo drew elite troops from the Root and secretly formed a team of ten people to carry out an assassination mission against the Third Hokage who had returned to office, but failed due to Kakashi’s defection.
the next day.
Lu Li got up early and changed into new clothes.
After breakfast, we headed straight to the Ninja School.
Konoha Ninja School was founded by the second generation with the purpose of ensuring the inheritance of will.
Among them, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, Mito Kado En, Utane Koharu and other current Konoha high-ranking officials were the first batch and the same period students of Konoha Ninja Academy, and were personally taught by the second generation Hokage, Senju Tobirama.
After that, Konoha Ninja School was full of talented people and stars.
The Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, the man who can become Hokage, needs no explanation as to how strong he is!
Might Guy, a master of taijutsu, who calls himself the proud blue beast of Konoha, almost blew up Six Paths Madara with one kick after activating the Eight Gates!
Uchiha Shisui had an extraordinary talent for illusion and possessed the “Kotoamatsukami”, which was known as the strongest illusion Mangekyō Sharingan. Unfortunately, he died young!
There are too many to count!
As a Naruto fan, Lu Li never thought that he would be able to visit this place in person one day.
After entering the school.
Lu Li’s eyes began to look around.
Suddenly, a somewhat familiar figure in front came into Lu Li’s sight.
He is tall and thin, with white hair, and looks like the big brother next door.
“Morning, Teacher Mizuki!”
“morning!”
At this moment, he was busy responding to the students who greeted him.
“Hey, this is Mr. Mizuki who was locked in the small dark room in the first episode?”
Lu Li didn’t expect that the first “acquaintance” he met after entering the Ninja School would be him!
As a villain, Mizuki is a typical unlucky and pitiful person.
He is the first mini-boss in the Naruto anime to be defeated by the protagonist. Calling him a boss may be an exaggeration.
But after all, he is the first villain to appear, so I have to give this evaluation reluctantly!
Shuimu is a mean, cunning and jealous person.
Official comment: A despicable and ambitious person wearing a mask of a good guy!
Unfortunately, his ambition is as high as the sky, but his life is as thin as paper, and his only role is to provide experience to the protagonist!
“Is this Teacher Shuimu?” Lu Li took the initiative to go up and say hello.
Shuimu looked up at Lu Li, and when he saw the Thousand Hands family crest on Lu Li’s chest, he immediately smiled warmly: “You are Thousand Hands Lu Li, right?”
Lu Li smiled and said, “Yes, I officially report to school today! Excuse me, where is Mr. Iruka?”
“Oh, Iruka was going to come to receive you, but he had something urgent to do, so…” Mizuki said with a smile.
“That’s troublesome!”
Lu Li didn’t care much about who received him, as long as he could enroll in school smoothly.
“Then come with me to the academic department and we’ll go through the admission procedures!… I’m very curious, how could you recognize me?” Shuimu walked in front, half a shoulder ahead of Lu Li.
Lu Li smiled slightly: “I just heard someone call you Mr. Shuimu.”
“Oh…Is that so!” Mizuki suddenly realized.
009 Mastering All-Attribute Chakra (Old Version)
Mizuki and Iruka are still very good friends now, so Lu Li was not surprised by Mizuki’s appearance.
I followed Shuimu all the way to the Academic Affairs Office and was wondering why the system was not responding.
“Ding, the host has arrived at the sign-in location. Do you want to sign in?”
“yes!”
“Ding, sign-in lasts for five minutes. Leaving during the process will be considered a sign-in failure!”
Sign in starts!
300!
299!
Lu Li stood at the door of the Academic Affairs Office, waiting for the sign-in to be completed.
Fortunately, the sign-in only lasted five minutes, not five years or five months!
Lu Li was secretly delighted!
It’s not easy to be forced into seclusion, isn’t it? Besides, this is not your home.
“Don’t stand at the door, come in and sit down!”
Seeing Lu Li standing there stupidly, Shuimu couldn’t help but remind him with a smile.
“It’s okay, I’ll stand for a while. I feel that the world is particularly beautiful from this position!” Lu Li grinned.
I’m signing in now. If I walk around and interrupt the signing, who can I cry to?
It’s better to stand here and wait for the check-in to be successful. It will only take five minutes anyway.
When Shuimu saw this scene, it was interpreted completely differently.
Is this kid stupid?
From that position, you can only see the corridor behind you and the interior of the teaching department, and you can’t see the rest of the world.
Or is this guy showing his cowardice?
After all, there is no one like him in Konoha Ninja School who has just started school at the age of 13!
Logically speaking, if you meet the admission requirements, you should have been admitted long ago!
Thinking of the declining surname Qianshou, Shuimu couldn’t help but feel pity for Lu Li, an older boy entering school.
Mizuki always has this mentality towards people who haven’t had a very good time.
Just like being friends with Iruka, it actually means sympathizing with Iruka.
In this sympathy and compassion, Shuimu could feel a sense of superiority.
“Then just stand there!”
Shuimu shook his head and began to prepare various materials for Lu Li’s admission.
“What’s wrong with schools these days? They even accept people like this who are obviously mentally ill!”
Mizuki shook his head secretly while preparing the ingredients.
Five minutes, very short.
But for Lu Li now, it is also quite long.
finally…
“Ding, congratulations to the host, you have signed in successfully! Sign-in reward: Master all-attribute chakras!”
In an instant, a mysterious feeling arose in Lu Li’s heart.
The first Hokage was not a master of all chakra attributes, he lacked the “Yin” attribute.
For Lu Li, who inherited the chakra of the first Hokage, he naturally lacks the “Yin” attribute.
And at that moment just now, the system helped Lu Li complete the Yin attribute!
So now Lu Li has become a true master of all attributes!
“I didn’t expect it to be this kind of reward!” Lu Li was a little surprised.
The so-called full-attribute chakra has a total of seven property changes: fire, water, wind, thunder, earth, yin and yang.
Spatial properties are not included here.
Fire, water, wind, thunder, and earth, these five attributes are more common and easier to understand.
Fire – High temperature chakra that can burn anything it touches.
Wind – Chakra like a sharp blade, able to cut through anything.
Thunder – works best with medium and long-range diffusion-type ninjutsu. When added to metal weapons, it will increase the lethality and electric shock effect.
Earth – can change the hardness, composition, mass and gravity of objects.
Water – Suitable for “Change of Form”.
The changes in the nature of Yin, such as the shadow binding technique of the Nara clan, the mental ninjutsu of the Yamanaka clan, etc.
The changes in the nature of Yang include the Akimichi clan’s multiplication technique and medical ninjutsu.
As for attributes other than the seven, such as wood and ice, that is another category – Bloodline Limit!
Looking at the entire plot of Naruto, there are not many people who have clearly stated or have evidence that they are proficient in all attributes of chakra. They can be counted on two hands!
The mother and son, Kaguya Otsutsuki and the Sage of Six Paths, must be proficient in all attributes of chakra.
As a part of Kaguya, Zetsu is obviously also proficient in all attributes.
Tobirama Senju, who is known as the great inventor of ninjutsu, is apparently proficient in all attributes.
There is no doubt that Uchiha Madara is proficient in all attributes.
There are also Sarutobi Hiruzen, Kakashi and Orochimaru, who are also proficient in or may be proficient in all-attribute chakras.
Overall, the rewards for this sign-in were very good, and Lu Li said he was in a very good mood.
Just when Lu Li finished signing in.
Shuimu also happened to help Lu Li register for school.
“Done! I’ll take you to your class!” Mizuki’s smile was still bright.
“Okay!” Lu Li, who received the sign-in reward, naturally also smiled foolishly.
Shuimu shook his head imperceptibly and said to himself: What a fool! Well, it’s better to be a little stupid. If you trick him into doing that, it should be easy.
Seeing Shuimu looking thoughtful, Lu Li didn’t care and asked casually, “Am I assigned to Mr. Iruka’s class?”
“Ah, yes! If I remember correctly, they had a practical class today!”
Perhaps thinking that Lu Li couldn’t understand, Shui Mu explained on his own: “The practical class is to let the students learn from each other, and the victory is decided but not the life and death. Although it is a stop-gap learning, if you are not strong enough, you will probably suffer some physical pain!”
When saying this, Shuimu glanced at Lu Li intentionally or unintentionally, his eyes full of sympathy.
Here, being older may not be an advantage, it just means that your qualifications are too poor.
If a fight really breaks out, a guy like Lu Li doesn’t even deserve to be called the tail end.
He might get beaten to a pulp by geniuses who are several years younger than him.
Ah, this scene is a bit funny just thinking about it!
Therefore, the smile on Mizuki’s face became even bigger!
010 Challenge the Strongest (Please give me flowers!) (Old version)
Lu Li and Shuimu came to the actual combat training ground and met the national good teacher – Iruka.
This is a good person!
Lu Li directly gave him a good guy card!
Iruka is only 18 years old now, and after becoming a Chunin, he stayed in the school to teach.
Naruto, Sasuke, Hinata, Sakura and others are all his students in this period.
According to Lu Li’s calculations, Naruto and Sasuke are both 8 years old, and Itachi is 13 years old like him!
The story of Naruto should begin four years later, when Naruto is 12 years old!
This year, a lot is going to happen!
For example, the 13-year-old Itachi would personally destroy the Uchiha clan!
Lu Li actually hasn’t decided yet whether to stop the Uchiha from being destroyed!
He did not sympathize with the Uchiha clan, but he was full of sympathy for Itachi.
Therefore, if Lu Li took action to stop this from happening, it would definitely be aimed at Itachi.
Don’t get the wrong idea, Lu Li is not into homosexuality!
I just think Itachi is too stupid and I can’t stand him being stupid!
There are thousands of ways to prevent a coup, and you don’t have to choose the most painful ones.
Of course, the third generation’s tacit approval and Danzo’s encouragement also played a big role.
This seems to be going off topic!
“Iruka, I brought you the person you wanted!” Mizuki waved at Iruka.
Iruka came over and said with a smile: “Thank you Mizuki, I’ll treat you to assorted sushi later!”
Shuimu laughed and said, “No problem, I’ll go first!”
“See you later!” Iruka nodded.
“Hello, Teacher Iruka! My name is Senju Lu Li!” Lu Li smiled and stretched out his right hand.
Iruka looked at Lu Li, stretched out his hand to shake his, and said: “You are the Thousand Hands Lu Li that the Third-sama mentioned! Welcome to our class!”
“Thank you!” Lu Li nodded.
“Come back to the team, we are in class!” Iruka pointed to the edge of the student team.
Lu Li looked in the direction Iruka pointed, and saw a little blond boy wearing goggles, looking at him curiously.
Lu Li didn’t expect that his first meeting with Naruto would be in such an occasion.
The guy at the tail end of the list really has to stand aside.
Lu Li grinned at little Naruto, revealing eight white teeth.
Naruto was obviously stunned for a moment, as if he couldn’t believe that someone would actually smile at him.
Ever since he could remember, he had become accustomed to those looks of indifference or contempt.
There weren’t many people who smiled at him so sincerely.
Teacher Iruka counts as one, the owner of Ichiraku Noodle House counts as one, and there are really no others!
Not only Naruto was staring at Lu Li, dozens of pairs of eyes in the class were staring at Lu Li.
Just when Lu Li wanted to return to the team.
“Oh, by the way! Lu Li, please introduce yourself first. For example, what do you like, what do you hate, and what is your dream.” Iruka smiled at Lu Li.
Okay, it’s the same routine again, soul three or something!
“Hello everyone, my name is Senju Lu Li, I’m 13 years old, I like what I like, hate what I hate, and my dream… well, it can’t be called a dream, because I am destined to be the man of Hokage, and reviving the Senju family is also what I need to do. Other than that, I feel it would be more comfortable to be a salted fish!”
As soon as Lu Li introduced himself, the whole audience was in an uproar.
“Tsk, 13 years old. This guy is almost as old as Iruka-sensei. Why is he just starting school now?”
“Senju… is the person with the same last name as the First and Second Hokage.”
“My god, my brother had already graduated when he was his age!”
At this time, Naruto rushed out of the team, waved his fist and shouted: “I, Uzumaki Naruto, am the man destined to become Hokage!”
Lu Li smiled and said, “Uzumaki Naruto, right? I’ll remember you! Of course, you will also become the Hokage, but only after I abdicate.”
Naruto was stunned, he had told his dream of becoming Hokage to countless people, but this was the first time that someone recognized his dream in public.
“Are you telling the truth?” Naruto asked hopefully, automatically ignoring Lu Li’s words “after I abdicate.”
Lu Li nodded at him seriously.
“That’s great, someone finally recognizes my dream!” Naruto jumped up with joy.
However, the conversation between the two caused laughter in the whole audience.
“This is hilarious. A guy who only entered school at the age of 13 and always scored last in every test actually wants to become a Hokage. Then I, Inuzuka Kiba, must be the God of the Ninja World!”
“Oh my god, this joke is too good… Ouch, my stomach hurts… I can’t take it anymore…”
“Tsk, you didn’t check the almanac before going out today, why do you keep running into idiots…”
Children in the Naruto world are generally more mature mentally.
They were a bunch of little brats, about seven or eight years old, but what they said was very clear and coherent, including when they were mocking and swearing.
In fact, when Lu Li introduced himself.
In the Hokage’s office, the Sandaime was performing the telescope technique, observing everyone present.
“Become Hokage and revive the Senju clan?” The Third Hokage murmured in a low voice.
It is probably unreasonable to say that the decline of the Senju clan was entirely due to internal factors.
Didn’t the Third Hokage, who had the longest tenure among all the Hokage, play any role in fueling the situation?
As the grandson (or possibly the grandson-in-law) of the first Hokage, Nawaki died on the battlefield at the age of 10.
Don’t the three generations have any responsibility for inaction?
Maybe Tsunade saw through some things, so she left Konoha in despair.
Lu Li glanced at everyone present and didn’t see Hinata. It seemed that the girl was still recuperating.
But in the middle of the crowd, I saw a very familiar little guy – Sasuke.
So small, yet so cool looking.
However, the Uchiha clan has not been exterminated yet, so although Sasuke is a little arrogant at this moment, he is not as cold and indifferent as to keep people at a distance.
“Everyone be quiet!” Iruka pressed his hand.
The whole audience fell silent immediately.
“Lu Li, please return to the team, and let’s continue the class!”
Next, Iruka took out a booklet and temporarily filled in Lu Li’s name.
“The next actual combat competition, um… will start with Qianshou Lu Li. You can choose your opponent at will!”
As soon as Iruka said this, everyone in the room started whispering to each other again.
Lu Li had just stood next to Naruto and was stunned when he heard the words.
“Is it my turn…”
Lu Li had no choice but to step out again.
“Please choose your opponent!” Iruka pouted at Lu Li.
Lu Li said without thinking: “Whoever is the strongest in our class, I will challenge him!”
“Of course the most powerful one is Sasuke-kun.” The little girl who could be recognized as Sakura blurted out.
“Did I hear correctly? He wants to challenge the strongest in our class?”
“Do you think you are powerful just because you are older? Sasuke has defeated a Genin before.”
Lu Li’s words instantly ignited the entire audience.
…Request flowers…
011 I am here to show off today! (Please give me flowers! Please give me comments!) (Old version)
Iruka looked at Lu Li in surprise and reminded him, “The results of the competition will be recorded and will directly affect whether you can graduate successfully! Are you sure you still want to challenge the best student in our class?”
Lu Li smiled and said, “Of course, I think the only one who deserves the word ‘strongest’ is ‘Thousand Hands’!”
This statement was irrational and immediately aroused public anger.
The little kids started to denounce them, but Lu Li turned a deaf ear to them.
Iruka also smiled and shook his head. It was recognized that the Senju was once the strongest, but now it is not worth mentioning.
“Based on the previous test results, the strongest person in our class is… Uchiha Sasuke!”
Iruka paused, then continued, “Uchiha Sasuke, do you accept Senju Luli’s challenge?”
The Senju and Uchiha families are the two strongest families besides the Otsutsuki families, and they were once arch-enemies.
In the original Naruto plot, they all became yesterday’s news in the end.
One may be peacefully evolved, and the other may be bloodily exterminated.
Today, are these two surnames going to collide again?
“I refuse!”
However, Sasuke’s answer surprised everyone.
Iruka warned, “If you refuse to accept the challenge, you will be deemed a failure! Are you sure?”
Sasuke said with his nose turned up: “How can a loser who only entered school at the age of 13 be qualified to challenge me, Uchiha Sasuke! Teacher Iruka, this competition is meaningless, just give him a direct defeat!”
As soon as these words were spoken, there were cheers, boos, and screams of admiration.
“Both of them are pretty crazy guys.” Iruka adjusted the ninja’s forehead protector with a headache.
Yes, both are crazy.
However, in everyone’s eyes, Sasuke’s arrogance is just conceit.
Lu Li’s arrogance is generally considered to be a way to attract attention.
From the perspective of outsiders, Sasuke has reason to be proud of his talent.
However, Sasuke himself scoffed at the so-called “genius”.
“I worked my ass off to do this. Don’t use the word ‘genius’ to erase my efforts!”
From this sentence he said, we can know his views on the so-called “genius”.
He has lived under the aura of his brother Itachi since he was a child. His brother is his role model and the direction of his efforts.
Lu Li has done some research on Sasuke in the Naruto anime plot.
Deep down, Sasuke is a person who is cold on the outside but warm on the inside.
He loves his family deeply, but he does not talk about this feeling all the time. Instead, he takes low-key actions to show it.
In order to gain his father’s recognition, he trained hard in the Ninja School and achieved excellent results.
When young Sasuke saw the cold war between his father and brother, he was unaware of the situation.
But he longs for his father and brother to resolve misunderstandings and maintain family harmony.
It is based on the love for family and clan.
In the original plot of Naruto, Sasuke’s life changed after his clan was exterminated.
People can die very easily in the world of Naruto. Many important characters die at any time, and many families are destroyed at any time.
Lu Li remembered that before he traveled through time, he liked to search for information about some Naruto characters on the Internet.
When you enter a name “XXX” in the search box, a group of related hot topics will often pop up.
Among them, there will most likely be a sentence like this: How did xxx die?
We have strayed off topic, let’s get back to the topic.
Lu Li still admired Sasuke’s ability to act cool with just a few moves.
However, Lu Li also came here to show off today!
Most of the protagonists in the Naruto world are here. If we don’t act cool, how can we show our status as time travelers?
“Uchiha, he is just a former defeated opponent of Senju. It is normal that he does not dare to compete with me!”
What Lu Li said was the truth, so it was very hurtful.
Sasuke immediately clenched his fists. In his heart, the Uchiha family name was sacred and could not be insulted!
You know, even after his clan was exterminated, Sasuke was still proud of his surname “Uchiha”.
“Your ancestors of the Thousand Hands were indeed glorious, but where are they now?”
Sasuke stared at Lu Li and sneered, “I didn’t want to waste my time with a loser like you. Since you feel itchy, I will reluctantly help you loosen up your muscles.”
As he spoke, Sasuke walked out of the queue and stood opposite Lu Li.
“Um, you’re talking about Senju Luli, right? Don’t let your guard down. Sasuke may be annoying, but he’s really strong. Be careful!”
What surprised Lu Li was that Naruto actually jumped out to cheer him on!
As a result, Naruto’s “elbow-out” behavior immediately aroused condemnation from other students in the class.
“The last one in the group finally found someone who shares the same interests with me, hahaha…”
“What? Naruto is looking for a fight!”
“I’m going to choose Naruto as my opponent later so I can practice with him.”
Naruto shrank his neck in fear and quickly lowered his head and returned to the queue.
“Naruto, thank you for your reminder, but to be honest, your vision is much better than these guys!” Lu Li responded with a smile.
“Soothe the crap out of you. Come on, start chopping wood.” Sasuke was very impatient. He just wanted to finish the get out of class early and go back to practice ninjutsu.
Hokage’s office.
The third generation stared at the glass ball in front of him.
“Senju and Uchiha, the two most outstanding heroes who ended the war-torn era!”
Unconsciously, he thought of a lot.
For example, the establishment of Konoha Village was actually based on these two families.
For example, the battle at the Valley of the End, where two legendary ninjas fought against each other, ended with Hashirama defeating Madara and saving Konoha Village.
One is a family that has been silent for many years, and the other is a family that is in its heyday but restless.
It was an interesting competition indeed.
012 Sasuke is paralyzed by fear (please give me flowers!) (old version)
“The competition begins!”
Following Iruka’s light shout.
Sasuke took a sudden step forward.
“Sasuke!” Iruka held his forehead with his hand.
Sasuke took back the step he had taken angrily and made a seal of opposition.
Lu Li smiled slightly and also formed the seal of opposition.
Friends who are familiar with the world of Naruto should know that when ninjas fight each other, they have to use the “Seal of Opposition”. The sculptures of Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha in the Valley of the End also come from this.
Both sides perform the “Seal of Opposition” before fighting, telling their opponents that they will fight next. This is the “Seal of Opposition”.
After the battle, both sides stretched out their “Seals of Opposition” and put them together to form a “Seal of Reconciliation”, symbolizing that they are companions.
“Uchiha cannot be insulted!”
Sasuke suddenly rushed out, his legs as fast as the wind, and charged towards Lu Li.
Everyone in the class held their breath and opened their eyes wide, as if expecting something.
As the top student in the class, every competition of Sasuke would be highlighted and commented on by Teacher Iruka as a positive example.
On the contrary, Naruto’s performance will most likely be a typical negative example.
“The speed is much faster than before… This kid, was he holding back on his strength before, or has he improved in such a short period of time?” Iruka couldn’t help but nodded in appreciation.
There was no doubt that even Iruka thought that the next scene would be a one-sided beating.
Therefore, as a teacher, he was ready to take action at any time to prevent Lu Li from being seriously injured.
“I thought you were going to use Ninjutsu directly…” Lu Li shook his head.
After all, Sasuke is too young now. Although he is very talented, his strength is only at the level of a Genin.
In the eyes of those classmates, his speed was dazzling.
But in Lu Li’s eyes, every one of his movements was clearly discernible, even almost in slow motion.
Without the Sharingan and without any special training in physical skills, he wanted to engage in hand-to-hand combat with Lu Li. How naive!
Just as Sasuke rushed to Lu Li, using his height advantage, he punched Lu Li in the abdomen.
Lu Li slapped him on the shoulder!
Bang!
Sasuke felt his shoulders sink, and then he fell straight to the ground.
With a muffled sound, Sasuke fell to the ground in a strange posture.
I was completely stunned!
How did I suddenly fall to the ground?
What’s wrong with my shoulder? Why did I suddenly lose sensation?
In fact, not only Sasuke was confused, but the whole class, including Iruka, looked at this scene with a confused look on their faces.
“Did you see clearly just now? Why did Sasuke fall down?”
“That new guy didn’t seem to move at all…”
“What is Sasuke doing, he actually…”
“It would be great if Hinata was here, she must know what just happened!”
Of all the people present, perhaps only Iruka, the Chunin, knew what had happened.
“Is this guy proficient in physical skills?” Iruka looked at Lu Li, somewhat surprised.
Taijutsu, as the name suggests, is to use the body to launch direct attacks, and it can be launched without the need for hand seals.
Physical skills do not require the consumption of chakra to attack the enemy, but a large amount of chakra can make the body highly active, so as to achieve a speed and strength that ordinary people can hardly imagine.
Lu Li’s advantage lies in the fact that he has a huge amount of chakra!
Even if he didn’t deliberately practice physical skills, his speed, strength and reaction were beyond Sasuke’s reach.
Of course, Lu Li didn’t use any physical skills like super strength when he slapped her just now.
Otherwise, Sasuke would not just lie on the ground in an indecent manner, but would become a pool of meat paste.
“I just tripped over something, come again!”
Sasuke stood up from the ground. He was unwilling to accept the fact that he was slapped down by Lu Li.
“Hahaha, it turns out Sasuke can be funny too!”
“Sasuke, don’t let yourself get caught in a trap!”
“So he was tripped. I knew it, but I didn’t see Qianshou Lu Li make a move!”
As classmates, most people still support Sasuke.
“Taijutsu?… As long as you keep your distance and give yourself a chance to perform ninjutsu, you will definitely lose.”
In a flash, Sasuke thought of a countermeasure and retreated instead of moving forward.
Lu Li stood there motionless, allowing him to do what he wanted.
“If you had opened your Sharingan, you wouldn’t have tripped just now!” Lu Li teased.
Sharingan, one of the three major eye techniques.
Relying on this powerful bloodline limit, the Uchiha clan has produced many strong men.
The most terrifying thing is that unlike the Wood Release that only appears once in a hundred years, there are quite a few people in the Uchiha clan who possess the Sharingan!
Because they were feared by the Konoha high-level officials, the Uchiha clan’s extermination in the original plot was directly related to this.
Sharingan…
Sasuke immediately clenched his teeth!
His elder brother Itachi opened the Sharingan at the age of 8. He is also 8 years old this year, but has not yet opened the Sharingan.
What Sasuke didn’t know was that if Lu Li hadn’t interfered, he would have also opened the Sharingan at the age of 8.
What stimulated him to open his Sharingan was the tragic death of his parents and the annihilation of the entire Uchiha clan!
He has been trying to catch up with his brother all along.
So when Lu Li mocked him for not opening the Sharingan, he was really angry!
I had originally planned to hold back, but now it seems that’s not necessary!
“You’ll regret this!” Sasuke laughed angrily.
“Looks like you’re going to use Fire Escape!” Lu Li said lazily.
In addition to the Sharingan, Fire Release is also a unique skill of the Uchiha clan.
You should know that the reason why the leader of Konoha Village is called Hokage is because of the Uchiha clan’s fire escape technique.
“No way, is Sasuke really going to use that move?”
“That’s a real ninjutsu. If it goes wrong, Qianshou Lu Li will die!”
“With Iruka-sensei here, he’ll probably take action if things get bad!”
Everyone else in the class couldn’t help but become nervous.
Even Iruka’s expression began to become serious, and he was ready to rescue Lu Li at any time.
here we go!
Sasuke formed a series of hand seals that he had practiced countless times, and his movements were smooth and seamless.
I saw him take a deep breath and then exhale suddenly.
Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!
This is a C-level ninjutsu. The principle is to gather chakra behind the throat, spit a huge fireball from the mouth forward, and blast the enemy into the air.
As he exhaled, a line of fire spurted out from his mouth and condensed into a fireball with a diameter of more than one meter in front of him, smashing towards Lu Li!
What no one expected was that when seeing the fireball approaching, Lu Li actually stood still, as if he was frightened.
“Lu Li, get out of the way!” Iruka shouted anxiously!
However, Lu Li was also forming seals, and his movements were exactly the same as the ones Sasuke had just formed, but his movements were a little awkward and looked very clumsy.
What is he doing? Is he learning and applying what he has learned?
Is this possible?
Do you think you are the copy ninja Kakashi who possesses the Sharingan?
Everyone was a little confused.
However, the moment Lu Li completed the seal, as he exhaled.
In an instant, flames raged, and a huge fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters rolled over!
scare!
Sasuke stepped back in horror until he collapsed to the ground.
Not just Sasuke.
Everyone, including Iruka, was dumbfounded and stood there in a daze.
This…is simply a freak!
013 I, Uzumaki Naruto, would like to call you the strongest! (Please give me flowers!) (Old version)
The third generation used the telescope technique to watch the competition between Lu Li and Sasuke.
When Sasuke used the Great Fireball Technique, the Third Generation couldn’t help but sigh that the Uchiha clan had produced another brilliant genius.
However, when I saw Lu Li using the Fireball Technique he had learned on the spot…
Hiss! ~
The third generation gasped in shock!
“How could such a monster be so evil…?”
The third generation, known as the professor of ninjutsu, has a very sharp vision.
Judging from the way Lu Li formed hand seals, it was clear that he was extremely unfamiliar with this kind of ninjutsu and seldom practiced it.
He couldn’t even imagine that this was the first time in Lu Li’s life that he used hand seals to perform ninjutsu.
But even so, the three generations felt a chill down their spines.
The competition scene.
At the critical moment, Lu Li stopped in time.
Only after Iruka came to his senses did he have the chance to move the frightened Sasuke out of the range of the fireball.
Otherwise, Sasuke would basically have died here.
The whole audience was silent!
Judging from Lu Li’s clumsy hand seals, no one would think that he had practiced this fire escape technique intentionally.
But why is the power so exaggerated?
Of course, they didn’t know that the all-attribute chakra mastery that Lu Li gained by signing in at the Ninja School was not chakra attribute mastery in the ordinary sense.
The sign-in reward for Lu Li’s mastery of all-attribute chakras gave him an ability: he could easily learn and master the seven types of ninjutsu below level A, namely fire, water, wind, lightning, earth, yin and yang, just by looking at the hand seal process.
Therefore, Lu Li can perform this ninjutsu by imitating Sasuke’s hand seals.
This is a bit like Kakashi’s jutsu copy.
Of course, Lu Li’s copying speed is relatively slow, while when Kakashi copies ninjutsu, it is almost synchronized with the opponent’s ninjutsu, and he can even complete the hand seal one step ahead of the opponent.
In terms of copying speed, Lu Li is far inferior to Kakashi.
But there is one aspect where Lu Li is far superior to Kakashi’s ninjutsu copying.
That’s right, that’s the power of ninjutsu!
The reason why Lu Li’s Great Fireball Technique was far more powerful than Sasuke’s was simply because he had too much chakra.
You know, this is not the result of Lu Li’s full effort.
There’s nothing you can do, Chakra is just willful!
The so-called quantitative change will lead to qualitative change, and this kind of willfulness will also lead to another kind of change.
For example, when Lu Li performs a C-level Fireball Technique, its power can reach or even exceed that of a B-level technique!
Return to the competition site.
The huge fireball hit the ground and formed a lava pit with a diameter of more than ten meters.
Except for Iruka who reacted in time to save people, everyone was still in shock.
After all, they are all freshmen who have just entered the school not long ago.
Except for the genius Sasuke, no one else has mastered even one ninjutsu.
I thought Sasuke was already outstanding, but I didn’t expect this newcomer, Lu Li, to be so…
Wait, this guy is already 13 years old!
Could it be that the reason why he started school at such an old age is because he practices ninjutsu at home every day?
Yes, it must be like this!
A student who was the first to recover from his shock asked, “Teacher Iruka, if you were to perform the Great Fireball Technique, the power would definitely be greater than that of Thousand Hands Lu Li, right?”
Iruka was stunned for a moment, smiled awkwardly, and said: “Well, actually I haven’t learned this kind of ninjutsu. If I have to say, after learning, I should be able to cast a fireball as big as Sasuke’s.”
Many of the students who had already come to their senses were once again stunned after hearing this.
Iruka-sensei is a Chunin, but…
Who exactly is this Thousand-Handed Lu Li?
“This competition should be over, right, teacher?” Lu Li looked at Iruka with a smile.
“Uh…” Iruka didn’t react for a moment: “Ah, yes! It’s over, the actual combat competition is over… Lu Li, Sasuke, and… the seal of reconciliation.”
Lu Li stretched out the “Seal of Opposition” and waved it in front of Sasuke who was still in a daze.
Sasuke was frightened by Lu Li’s action and took several steps back, almost falling to the ground again.
“Hey, it’s the Seal of Reconciliation!” Lu Li reminded.
Sasuke, with a blank mind, mechanically completed the Seal of Reconciliation with Lu Li.
“Wow, Senju Luli, you actually defeated Sasuke. You are worthy of being the man destined to become Hokage like me. I, Uzumaki Naruto, would like to call you the strongest!” Little Naruto jumped up excitedly.
“Ahem…” Iruka cleared his throat and said, “Let’s continue the class, Uzumaki Naruto is next!”
“What…is it my turn so soon?” Little Naruto looked so resentful.
“Naruto, please choose your opponent!” Iruka said as he wrote in the book with a pen.
Little Naruto glanced at the faces of his classmates guiltily, and all he saw were faces that were eager to try and had bad intentions.
“Where’s Hinata? No way, she’s not here today…”
If Hinata were here, Naruto would definitely choose her.
Because even if she can’t win, Hinata won’t be ruthless.
But Hinata is not here today…
“Sakura, I choose Sakura!”
I originally thought that Sakura, who is also a girl, would be gentler.
What Naruto didn’t expect was that Sakura, as Sasuke’s little fan girl, was already furious after seeing Sasuke being defeated by Lu Li!
result…
Naruto: “Ah~”
Naruto: “Ahhh~”
It’s too violent and not suitable for children, so I won’t describe the battle situation on the scene!
014 Salute to our common ideal! (Dear fathers, please do everything!) (Old version)
get out of class is over!
“Today’s practical course ends here, disband!”
With Iruka’s light clap of his hands, everyone immediately scattered.
Lu Li glanced at everyone present. Except for a few who were alone, the students were all walking in groups of three or four.
Sasuke is a very arrogant person. Under the circumstances today, naturally no one wants to go with him and run into this bad luck.
Another person that everyone keeps their distance from is the bruised-faced Naruto.
Almost all of the classmates have been severely warned countless times by their parents not to get involved with Uzumaki Naruto, the jinx.
So Naruto, who had been beaten up, looked and was in a very miserable situation at the moment.
“Hey, Uzumaki Naruto, right? Do you want to go with me?”
Lu Li walked up and patted the guy on the back of his head.
Naruto turned around and looked at Lu Li in astonishment, a dazed look flashing in his eyes with dark blue circles under them.
“You…what did you say?” Naruto thought he had heard it wrong.
“I admire you very much, let’s go together!” Lu Li showed a big smile, his eyes were clean and pure.
“Appreciate me, really?” Naruto felt flattered.
Naruto knew that Lu Li did not lie to him, because eyes can’t lie!
He has seen too many cold and even hostile eyes.
He could keenly sense Lu Li’s eyes, which were free of prejudice and discrimination.
“What are you planning to eat for lunch?” Lu Li asked casually.
Naruto touched his stomach and thought about food. The first thing he thought of was ramen, Ichiraku Ramen.
But he can’t afford it!
Eating it occasionally feels like celebrating the New Year or other festivals.
Seeing that Naruto didn’t say anything, Lu Li suggested: “Why don’t we go to Ichiraku Ramen to eat ramen? It’s my treat!”
“Really?” Naruto almost forgot about the injuries on his body and was so excited that he wanted to jump up.
But the next moment, Naruto wilted again.
Lu Li asked in confusion: “What’s wrong, don’t you like ramen?”
Of course Lu Li knew that Naruto liked to eat ramen, he just asked this on purpose.
Naruto quickly shook his head and said, “Of course I like to eat ramen. The question is, why do you want to treat me to ramen?”
When you invite someone to dinner, do you still ask why?
Of course, Naruto didn’t think he had that kind of friendship with Lu Li!
That’s Ichiraku Ramen, which costs 60 taels a bowl. There’s no reason to treat people to it for no reason!
Yes, poverty limited Naruto’s imagination, and even a bowl of ramen became a luxury that he could not treat others to.
“Why?”
Lu Li was slightly stunned. He really had never thought about this question carefully.
To him, Naruto could be considered an old acquaintance.
And he really admires Naruto, which can be considered as loving Naruto for the rest of his life to some extent.
To Naruto, Lu Li was a classmate he had just met, and the two had very little interaction.
Lu Li thought for a moment and said, “It can be considered a tribute, a tribute to the Hokage, and a tribute to our common ideals!”
“Shared ideals…” Naruto muttered.
Yes, their common ideal is to become Hokage.
The reason why Naruto wants to become Hokage is actually to gain people’s recognition.
After all, Naruto is an orphan who lacks love.
Because he is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, he is discriminated against by the entire village.
In fact, when Lu Li was watching the Naruto anime, he imagined himself as Naruto.
With such a background and living environment, will one develop an optimistic personality?
The answer is probably no!
The possibility of turning evil is 99%!
You know, Naruto has the most powerful of the tailed beasts, Kurama, sealed in his body.
After so many years of miserable treatment, he did not go crazy.
It’s really a miracle.
There were many victims in the Nine-Tails Rebellion, but the biggest and most innocent one was undoubtedly Naruto.
Both his parents sacrificed their lives to save the village. Not only did he become the vessel that sealed the Nine-Tails from birth, but he also had to endure countless discrimination and contempt.
Not to mention that he is the son of a hero, Naruto himself should be a person who deserves the pity and love of everyone in the village.
I don’t even ask for preferential treatment, I just want equal treatment, is that okay?
What’s the result?
Is that too much?
Of course, this is Lu Li’s interpretation based on his perspective before traveling through time.
In fact, the world of Naruto is a world where strength is respected!
Strength = value = status.
The decline of the Senju clan shows that no matter how powerful your ancestors are, no matter how great their contributions have been.
If your current strength is not enough to be taken seriously, then I’m sorry, you can only be a servant!
As Naruto is the fourth generation orphan, didn’t his parents leave him enough material things for him to squander for the rest of his life?
But the fact is, Naruto has always been extremely poor and even drank expired milk.
Uh, it seems I have gone off topic again.
Let’s get back to the topic.
Regarding Lu Li’s reason for treating us.
Naruto agreed. Not only did he agree, he was so moved that his nose felt sore and his eyes turned red.
Lu Li touched his head and said, “Come on, eat as much as you want today. If you eat me out of money, it will be your credit!”
Naruto shouted excitedly: “Of course I won’t be polite, I want to eat two bowls!”
Lu Li joked, “Can your small belly hold it?”
“It’s hard to say about other things, but as for ramen, of course there is no problem!” Naruto is really happy now, not the forced smile he usually has.
The two just walked out of the school gate.
Suddenly I met an acquaintance, yes, it was Shuimu.
“Student Lu Li, how do you feel about your first day at school? Ah… Naruto is here too. You don’t look well. You should practice hard. Even if you still can’t defeat your classmates, at least don’t be so embarrassed!”
The way Shuimu looked at Lu Li and Naruto was as if he was caring for mentally retarded children.
However, he was somewhat surprised that Yu Lu Li appeared to be unharmed.
Is it because it is your first time attending class, so you are just watching and not participating in the competition?
Ah, that must be it.
As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together.
Fools and the last ones should get along with each other.
Shuimu felt that although there was a big height difference between the two people standing together, they gave him a very harmonious feeling.
“It feels good!” Lu Li grinned.
Naruto simply stopped talking.
He usually works very hard, but the results are really disappointing.
“Not bad? It seems that Iruka is still very caring for the freshmen. He probably didn’t let you play.” Mizuki always has a smiling face.
“No, Lu Li was the first one to go on the field, and he defeated Sasuke!” Naruto clenched his fists and spoke for Lu Li.
“He went on the field and defeated Sasuke? Wait…was it that genius of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Sasuke?” The smile on Mizuki’s face froze.
“Which Sasuke could it be? There is only one Sasuke in our class!” Naruto was actually a little proud, as if he was the one who defeated Sasuke.
Mizuki opened his mouth wide. He had some understanding of Sasuke, the most talented student in this batch.
It is because I understand that I am shocked.
“This guy, did he make a comeback on the first day of school? With such strength, he must be talented. Why did he wait until he was 13 to enter school?”
Thinking of his previous misunderstanding of Lu Li, he felt his face burning, as if he had been slapped hard by someone, making a loud slapping sound.
015 Danzo’s meticulous analysis (old version)
Lu Li and Naruto came to Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant.
“Uncle Ichiraku, here I come!” As soon as Naruto stepped into the noodle shop, he couldn’t help but get excited.
Uncle Ichiraku, whose real name is Teda, glanced over here and said, “It’s little Naruto!”
Uncle Ichiraku is one of the few people in the village who does not reject Naruto because he has the Nine-Tails in his body. Sometimes he even treats Naruto to free ramen.
So Naruto is very close to Uncle Ichiraku.
“I brought my classmates here to take care of the business today, that’s quite considerate!” Naruto said somewhat proudly.
“Oh, really? Then I have to thank you. Let me treat you to a bowl of tonkotsu ramen!” Uncle Ichiraku, who is usually serious, rarely smiled.
Naruto quickly said, “No need, my classmate is treating us today. By the way, let me introduce him. His name is Senju Luli.”
In fact, Uncle Yile had already noticed Lu Li. The moment his eyes glanced at the Thousand Hands family crest on Lu Li’s chest, he was slightly surprised, but it was only for a moment and no one noticed the change in his expression.
Lu Li also looked at the owner of the legendary Ichiraku Noodle House.
He is just an ordinary looking middle-aged man.
However, many Naruto fans speculate that Uncle Ichiraku is a hidden boss like the Sweeping Monk!
They believe that Uncle Ichiraku is actually very strong.
The evidence is as follows:
He once used his injured right hand to throw a rolling pin and accurately and easily knocked down the peeking Choji and Naruto.
When Itachi came to Konoha, he used his eye technique to kill Konoha’s gatekeeper in seconds, but when he passed by Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant, he was instantly discovered.
Later, Pain used Shinra Tensei to destroy Konoha, but Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant continued to operate as usual.
Therefore, some people speculated that the uncle from Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant was the most hidden one. He was taciturn and stubborn.
He has never revealed his identity, so Uncle Ichiraku is most likely not an ordinary person, but a hidden big boss.
Some people even imagined his special move: the face shield and thousand-thread body binding technique!
It can rebound illusions, restrict physical skills, interfere with ninjutsu, and balance senjutsu…
Ah! The invincible Ramen uncle!
Just when Lu Li’s imagination was getting bigger and bigger.
“Come on, Lu Li!” Naruto patted the chair beside him, urging Lu Li to sit down.
“Naruto, you order the food. It’s up to you what we eat today!” Lu Li smiled and sat down happily.
Naruto didn’t hesitate, as soon as he sat down, he immediately stood up and shouted: “A bowl of tonkotsu ramen!”
As he said this, he looked towards Lu Li.
Lu Li smiled and nodded.
Naruto immediately changed his tone and shouted: “No, two bowls, two bowls of tonkotsu ramen! Thank you!”
After a while, two bowls of the legendary Ichiraku Tonkotsu Ramen were placed in front of Lu Li and Naruto respectively.
Steaming hot and fragrant.
Naruto took a deep breath in ecstasy, put his hands together, and shouted excitedly: “I’m going to start!”
Lu Li picked up the chopsticks and started eating first!
Seeing this, Naruto, not wanting to be left behind, also began to wolf down the food.
The two of them finished their noodles and soup almost at the same time.
The taste is indeed unique. Regardless of whether Uncle Ichiraku is a hidden boss, in terms of food, the level of this bowl of ramen alone is, without a doubt, movie-level!
Glancing at Naruto who was still unsatisfied, Lu Li knew that even if he wanted to eat more, he would be too embarrassed to ask for more, so he said, “Boss, two more bowls of tonkotsu ramen!”
That was when Lu Li and Naruto were eating to their heart’s content at Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant.
Konoha Village, Root Headquarters.
After listening to the information collected by the Root members about Lu Li’s actions that day, Danzo fell into deep thought.
“This lonely ghost from the Senju clan can actually copy the Uchiha clan’s fire escape technique, and its power even far exceeds that of the Uchiha clan…”
“To use a fireball technique of that level, the amount of chakra required must be at least at the level of a jonin…”
“Could it be… that he has awakened the bloodline limit of the Senju clan?”
“Then, the person who killed the Kumo Ninja and saved Hinata that day might be him…”
Thinking of this, a gleam of light flashed in Danzo’s left eye.
“You’ve been staying at home for three years. Are you afraid to go out, or are you practicing in silence? Then why are you daring to appear in the sun now? Is it because you think you have the ability to protect yourself?”
“Now he’s so close to the Jinchūriki, what does he want to do…”
The establishment of Konoha Village, after all, is just a few families coming together to keep each other warm!
Senju, Uchiha, Sarutobi, Shimura, Hinata…
The structure of Konoha is controlled by a few large families.
There is nothing much to say about Senju. With Tsunade gone, Lu Li is the only man in the village with the surname Senju. The honor and disgrace of the whole family depends on one person.
The Uchiha clan is now in a very embarrassing situation. They have been basically marginalized, and it is time to put their clan extermination on the agenda.
Next up…
The Sarutobi family is currently the leader of Konoha Village and is led by three generations, so it goes without saying that they are very powerful.
The Hyuga family, due to the conflict with the Hidden Cloud Village, will most likely side with the Third Generation.
Now Senju Luli is mixed with Jinchūriki… If Senju Luli is a chess piece secretly cultivated by the Third Generation…
Danzo couldn’t help but gasp, frightened by his own analysis.
“Sarutobi, was this your plan? Did you really train the little brat from the Senju family in secret…”
“If this Senju Luli really activates his bloodline limit, and becomes a Jinchūriki, and tries to win over the Hyuga clan in the conflict with the Hidden Cloud Village… Sarutobi, what do you want to do?”
“Here, Senju Luli saved Hinata, so the Hyuga family owes Senju a favor. This is another disguised way of making friends with the Hyuga family.”
“On the other hand, Senju Luli didn’t enroll earlier or later, but chose to enter the school at this time. He was also assigned to the same class as the Jinchuriki, and he treated him to ramen on the first day of school… Isn’t this making friends?”
“One thing leads to another, what a meticulous plan!”
Based on the analysis of the existing intelligence, Danzo was very sure that it must be the Third Generation who was planning something.
Yes, ever since he became the disciple of the Second Generation, Danzo has always been one step behind the Third Generation.
You, Sarutobi, will be the Hokage, and I, Danzo, can only be a crappy advisor!
You are Konoha, I am the Root!!
All the reputation belongs to you, and I take all the blame!!!
Sarutobi, ah Sarutobi, you are always one step ahead of me!
Thinking of this, Danzo slammed his fist on the table in front of him.
“We can’t let Sarutobi succeed. It’s a mistake for him to be in the position of Hokage!”
“I must ruin his plan! The key to whether the three points of Senju, Jinchuriki and Hyuga can be connected together lies in this Senju Luli! Therefore, he must disappear from Sarutobi’s plan!”
“Pass my order and summon the Roots!”
………New book, please help me! ………
(Thanks to [帅气’] for the monthly ticket reward!)
016 Who am I? I am not someone that anyone can see! (Old version)
The afternoon class is Chakra Extraction.
Lu Li naturally had no interest in this course.
Because he no longer had enough chakra, there was no point in learning these things.
So, he basically spent the entire afternoon daydreaming.
“System, has the new sign-in task been released?”
Lu Li was so bored that he couldn’t even remember how many times he had asked this question.
Because he was full of anticipation for the next sign-in.
“Ding, a new sign-in task is being generated. Please wait patiently.”
This answer again.
It seems that the sign-in tasks are not done one after another, and there will be a certain window period in between.
Of course, Lu Li is not in a hurry, he has the determination!
With the generous sign-in rewards, it’s like doing some kind of special business that is not open during normal times, but can make a living for three years after opening!
After school, Lu Li continued to hang out with Naruto.
The two wandered around Konoha Village. Although Naruto was only 8 years old, he knew more about the village than Lu Li.
Although Lu Li has traveled through time three years ago and inherited all the memories of this body.
But Lu Li discovered that the original owner of this body was a native, and his understanding of Konoha was in many aspects not even as good as that of him, a time traveler.
However, based on the original owner’s memory, Lu Li roughly understood why this happened.
Qianshou Luli lost his parents when he was 6 years old, which was the second year of the Nine-tailed Fox Rebellion.
This experience is somewhat similar to that of Naruto and Iruka.
Since then, Qianshou Lu Li has never gotten over the loss of his parents, until Lu Li traveled through time!
From his vague memories, it can be inferred that his parents were both ninjas in the village, and both died in a mission.
To be more precise, he should be missing! Because neither the person nor the body is found!
Then, the last family with the surname Senju in Konoha Village left only Senju Luli as its only child.
There are many different theories about how the Senju clan died out.
The first one is that, like the later Uchiha clan, they were brutally exterminated, and the masterminds were the Third Hokage and Danzo.
The evidence for this speculation is that the Senju clan disappeared very abruptly, as if they disappeared along with the death of the second generation in battle.
Also, why did the Uchiha clan always want to rebel? Was it all because they were excluded?
Is it possible that after seeing the fate of the Senju clan, they were worried that they would also be massacred? After all, these two clans were the two backbones of the establishment of Konoha.
The eldest brother had such a miserable ending, wouldn’t the second brother be worried?
There are many people who hold this view.
The second is peaceful evolution, where the Senju clan intermarried with other families in the village and were eventually assimilated.
In fact, there are many logical inconsistencies in this statement.
Why would the strongest family be assimilated by the weaker families, and be assimilated so thoroughly that even the surname Senshou is about to be lost?
Why did their descendants change their surnames? Don’t tell me that after the first and second generations, the Senju family can no longer give birth to sons!
If Tsunade and Nawaki are the grandchildren of the first generation, why don’t they use the surname Senju?
Unwilling or afraid?
You know, the Senju clan is a more powerful family than the Uchiha clan.
The Uchiha clan members are proud of their surname. Aren’t the Senju clan members proud of their surname Senju?
This doesn’t make sense!
The third possibility is that the Senju clan left Konoha and retired!
There are many people who support this view.
However, if they retired, then why did Tsunade and Nawaki, as direct descendants of the first generation, stay in Konoha?
Of course, there are many speculations about the reasons for the demise of the Senju clan.
For example, there is a saying that the Senju clan was constantly consumed in the war, and the clan members kept dying, and finally the clan was exterminated. The evidence is that the 10-year-old Nawaki died on the battlefield.
If possible, Lu Li also wanted to find out the specific reasons for the decline of the Thousand Hands Clan, but this was by no means the most important thing.
Let’s get back to the present moment.
With the detailed explanation of Naruto, the little tour guide, Lu Li had a more detailed understanding of the layout of Konoha Village.
The two had a lot of fun at Konoha’s night market, and they reluctantly went home only after many shops had closed.
“Lu Li, see you tomorrow!” At the intersection where they had to part ways, Naruto, who had been smiling happily, now felt a little unhappy.
“Okay, see you tomorrow!” Lu Li smiled slightly, took his hand out of his pocket and touched little Naruto’s head, then turned and left.
On the way home, Lu Li was thinking about what he should do next.
Will you continue to study in the Ninja School with Naruto and the others, watch the changes in Konoha, and then wait until the full story of Naruto is released four years later?
No, no, no, this kind of dull life of going with the flow is not what Lu Li wants.
As a time traveler, it is understandable to hide occasionally, but hiding too much will become annoying.
Lu Li doesn’t want to be the kind of person who goes with the flow, he wants to be the leader who creates the historical trend!
Just as Lu Li’s thoughts were in a tizzy, he suddenly realized that the atmosphere around him was a little weird.
It’s too quiet!
Before he knew it, he found that there was no one around him, not even a ghost!
Although it is quite late now, it is not yet midnight.
Lu Li sniffed and continued walking forward. When he turned a corner, several figures appeared on the opposite side.
Through the moonlight, Lu Li could clearly see their attire.
Same uniform, different masks.
At a glance, Lu Li recognized the identities of these people – root members.
Konoha has two major underground assassination organizations, the Anbu led by the Third Hokage, and the Root led by Danzo.
Although the costumes of the two groups are basically the same, they can still be distinguished based on the differences in the masks they wear.
“Someone wants to see you!” The leader’s voice was stiff and without any emotion.
The next moment, root members appeared around Lu Li and surrounded him.
Lu Li sensed it briefly and found that there were 10 people in total.
The classic 10-man squad of the Root is usually deployed only when dealing with extremely important targets.
For example, assassination of three generations.
Now, Danzo actually sent out such a lineup to “invite” Lu Li.
While Lu Li was feeling a little amused and helpless, he also gained a deeper understanding of Danzo’s experience and caution.
Danzo Shimura, known as Nabekage.
If people don’t know who invented a certain forbidden technique, it would basically be correct to say that it was the work of the second generation.
Danzo also has a similar role, that is, if a blame is thrown, if no one takes it, then it will definitely be put on Danzo, and he will be right.
“Coming so soon?”
Lu Li didn’t expect Danzo to act so quickly. He had just shown a little bit of his potential when he immediately had such a strong reaction.
Lu Li glanced at these assassins who only obeyed Danzo’s orders, and said calmly: “I’m in a good mood today. I’m going home to sleep and I won’t see anyone!”
Who am I? Not everyone can see me if they want to!
017 How many floors does a bag of rice have to support! (Please collect!) (Old version)
“Someone wants to see you! Come with us!” The leader repeated this sentence mechanically.
Lu Li smiled faintly.
Danzo, you are courting death!
Although Lu Li doesn’t have many means now, he is not afraid of Danzo and his Root.
Relying on the chakra of the first generation, as well as physical skills and super strength.
Well, there is also the new Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu I learned.
Lu Li was confident that he could get rid of… no, defeat or even annihilate this 10-man team.
However, Lu Li also wanted to figure out what was behind Danzo’s troubles with him?
This is inside Konoha Village.
Has Danzo become so unscrupulous?
Yes, it seems that no matter how outrageous the things this guy does, as long as it becomes a fait accompli, the three generations will rarely pursue it.
It’s nothing more than raising it high and then putting it down gently.
Even if Danzo wanted to assassinate the Third Hokage, after failing, the Third Hokage was able to make a big deal out of a small matter.
No wonder Danzo is so arrogant.
First of all, did the Third Hokage know about Danzo’s attack on him today?
It would be fine if he didn’t know, but if he knew, how would he respond?
Most likely he would sit on the mountain and watch the fight between the two tigers, and by the way test Lu Li’s true strength?
In the Naruto plot, the third generation is often portrayed as a kind-hearted old man.
But is there anyone with a truly merciful heart who could suppress the ambitious Danzo and become the longest-serving Hokage?
The answer is definitely no!
Secondly, what did Danzo want to do by asking Lu Li to meet him?
To win over or to control?
Or are you planning to use them as guinea pigs for experiments, or simply slice them up for research?
Both are possible.
Lu Li knew that Danzo had been studying the cells of the first generation.
As a member of the Senju clan, I suddenly behaved so abnormally.
Danzo will certainly have doubts, but he will also have a strong interest in Lu Li’s body.
Wait, Lu Li suddenly thought of something, what if he linked his abnormality with Naruto, the human sacrifice.
A guy who is suspected to have awakened the Senju clan’s bloodline limit, plus a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
This combination, let alone Danzo, even Lu Li himself felt it was a bit scary to think about it.
Could it be that being too close to Naruto was the trigger for Danzo’s reaction?
What Lu Li didn’t know was that his speculation was very close to the truth.
Thinking of this, the corners of Lu Li’s mouth twitched involuntarily.
He doesn’t think he is good at a battle of wits!
Because he prefers fighting!
“Okay, if you want to use force, do it now. I’m in a hurry to go home and sleep!”
Lu Li yawned. He was indeed a little sleepy.
“I don’t know what’s good for me.”
A root member stepped forward, looked down at Lu Li, stretched out his hand to grab Lu Li’s collar, and wanted to carry him away like a chicken.
Lu Li narrowed his eyes, accurately controlled the chakra to burst out in his right hand, and then suddenly punched the root member in the abdomen.
“Super Strength·Normal Punch!”
The body of this root member was bent to an extremely exaggerated degree by the impact, and he was already floating in the air, flying backwards.
However, before he flew backwards, Lu Li grabbed the man’s hair and threw him to the ground.
With a loud bang and brain bursting, the root member who first attacked Lu Li.
He smashed a big hole in the ground with his head.
The bluestone ground within a ten-meter radius collapsed and cracks spread like a spider web.
This Root member with the strength of a Jonin died on the spot, with only his two legs still twitching.
“A bag of rice has to carry several floors!”
Lu Li looked at the other Root ninjas with a grim smile.
No one expected Lu Li’s attack to be so ruthless.
However, as a root member, I have no name, no feelings, no past, and no future, only the mission in my heart!
Even if all of them died today, they would continue to rush forward like moths to a flame.
“superior!”
The leading Root member shouted.
Puff puff puff…
These root members drew out the samurai swords behind them and charged towards Lu Li from all directions.
These people moved in unison without any delay.
Whoosh…
A root member mysteriously appeared behind Lu Li and slashed the back of Lu Li’s neck with the samurai sword in his hand.
An ordinary jonin might find it difficult to resist this kind of ghostly assassination.
But Lu Li is different, because he has already…
Signed in!
Chakra, explode!
As a layer of purple chakra appeared on Lu Li’s body, the samurai sword that was wiping towards his neck instantly shattered into pieces.
At the same time, a powerful chakra storm swept out.
Those root members who were charging did not stop, and some even retreated uncontrollably, staggering and unable to even stand steadily.
The surrounding buildings also began to develop dense cracks.
The root member closest to Lu Li was the first to be hit, his mask shattered by the airflow, revealing a face that should have been expressionless but was actually filled with horror.
“Supernatural power. Immortal touches the top of the head!”
Lu Li’s figure flashed and appeared behind the man. His palm, which was filled with powerful chakra, slapped the root member’s crown.
The head of the Root member exploded into a ball of bloody mist, and the remaining headless body completely sank into the ground.
The next moment, Lu Li’s figure disappeared again and appeared in front of another root member.
By the time the root member reacted, Lu Li had already grabbed his neck with one hand.
“Do you want to dance, too?”
Snap!
The root member’s neck was directly broken by Lu Li, and his body was thrown towards a root member who launched another charge.
The Root Ninjas trained by Danzo are indeed elite and fearless of death.
Even though Lu Li has demonstrated a terrifying power that is enough to crush them, they still have no fear and will not retreat.
…Please add me to your collection! Please give me flowers! …
(Newbie asks for everything!)
018 Who is Wuwukai (old version)
In a flash, Lu Li had already defeated three root members.
The remaining Root members began to change their formations. Some threw shurikens, some began to form hand seals and perform ninjutsu, and some used physical skills to try to restrain Lu Li in close combat.
Lu Li was not afraid at all, and the chakra in his body kept boiling.
Just when he was about to start killing…
Several cold rays shot out from the darkness, but their target was not Lu Li, but the several root members.
Interrupt all those people’s actions.
“Um?”
It wasn’t just the root members who became wary.
Even Lu Li was a little surprised.
The next moment, a person walked out from the shadows at a street corner.
He has long white hair, a black mask, his left eye is covered by a forehead protector, and he wears a black tight combat uniform with green Jonin mail on the outside. There are red ANBU symbols on his shoulders and back.
With such an obvious appearance and style, there was no way Lu Li would not recognize him.
Hatake Kakashi, oh no, it’s the copy ninja Hatake Kakashi.
Why is Kakashi here? Is he needed here?
Lu Li was a little confused.
“Qian Shou Lu Li, I am following the orders of the Third Generation Master to protect you in secret!”
Lu Li: “???”
What the hell?
Do I need your protection?
You appear now to protect them, do you know that?
Lu Li said he was too tired to complain.
Now that Kakashi has retired from the Anbu, hasn’t he become a senior ninja to guide graduates from the ninja school?
Kakashi’s appearance caused the remaining seven Root members to change their attack formation again.
Two of them rushed towards Kakashi, and the remaining five continued to besiege Lu Li.
“Be careful, I will deal with them as quickly as possible and then come to help you!” Kakashi reminded Lu Li while fighting with the two Root members.
Lu Li’s forehead was full of black lines.
With your 50-50 fighting style, how can you determine the winner without dozens of rounds of countering each other’s moves?
Forget it, let’s just end it quickly.
Lu Li ignored the five root members who were attacking and started to form seals on his own.
It was not any other ninjutsu, but the Great Fireball Jutsu, because that was the only one he knew.
Lu Li’s seal-forming movements were still clumsy, but not slow, and the entire seal-forming process only took a moment.
The moment he completed the seal, as he exhaled.
“Huh!~”
In an instant, flames raged, and a huge fireball with a diameter of more than 30 meters condensed and rolled towards the three root members in front of Lu Li!
The other two root members who attacked Lu Li from behind thought they had seized a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and launched an attack.
However, after Lu Li spit out a fireball forward, he did not even look at the result.
He maintained the fire-breathing posture, took a deep breath, turned suddenly, and then exhaled again.
Another fireball with a diameter of more than thirty meters appeared and directly hit the two Root members who wanted to launch a sneak attack from behind Lu Li.
Because the fireball was so huge and hit a wide area, there was no way to dodge it at such a short distance.
And then… nothing happened.
At this time, Lu Li looked at Kakashi again.
As expected, the fight was lively with both sides going back and forth.
It really is a 50-50 split.
Lu Li, who had been watching the fight for quite a while, couldn’t help but said, “Fifty-fifty… uh, no… Kakashi, how about you let them go and let me do it? I’m in a hurry to go home and sleep!”
Although Kakashi was outnumbered two men by himself with the help of the Sharingan, he actually had the upper hand from the very beginning.
Hearing this, he took the time to glance at Lu Li and was immediately stunned.
This guy, when did the fight end?
Lu Li took out a kunai from a headless corpse and played with it in his hand.
“It feels good, it’s actually a flying knife… Well, how about I also use Li Xunhuan’s unique skill – Little Li Flying Dagger?”
Lu Li glanced towards Kakashi, then began to inject chakra into the kunai in his hand.
As a thin layer of purple chakra shell appeared on the surface of the kunai, Lu Li threw it out suddenly.
The kunai was like a stream of purple light, disappearing in a flash.
puff!
When it reappears, it has pierced the left eye of a Root member.
The kunai shot out from the back of his head, and then turned a corner under Lu Li’s control.
Once again, he hammered the last root member between the eyebrows.
The blade of the kunai was completely embedded in the Root member’s brain, leaving only a small section of the handle outside.
“Time to call it a day!”
Lu Li clapped his hands, looking indifferent.
“What kind of ninjutsu is this?” Kakashi looked stunned.
It’s really too fast!
Even with the Sharingan activated, he could only capture the vague trajectory of the kunai’s flight.
“Oh, I created this myself, the Ninjutsu: Thousand Flying Daggers!” Lu Li shamelessly plagiarized Li Xunhuan’s copyright.
“A self-created ninjutsu?” Kakashi was a little bit incredulous.
He became a jonin at the age of 12, and even his teacher Minato Namikaze praised him highly.
This guy in front of me is only 13 years old, but he easily wiped out a 10-man team from the Root.
You know, such an assassination team can even pose a considerable threat to shadow-level masters.
“Genius…” He, who is known as a genius, couldn’t help but feel his face getting hot.
“Kakashi, I leave this to you!”
Lu Li didn’t want to waste time here anymore, so he left after finishing his business.
Kakashi nodded and said, “I will handle this. As for what happened just now, I will report everything to the Third-Kami.”
“That’s your business!” Lu Li had already walked away.
“That…” Kakashi suddenly thought of something and shouted loudly.
“Don’t ask me why I know you Wuwukai…ah, no, it’s Kakashi…”
The sound gradually faded away and could no longer be heard.
Kakashi pulled the forehead protector down to cover his left eye.
He muttered: “What I want to say is, who is Wuwukai…”
019 Do you look down on others? I’ll beat you up! (Old version)
Hokage Building, Hokage’s office.
The Sanda tapped his pipe and said calmly, “I don’t want to see you send people to assassinate Senju Lu Li again. Don’t think I don’t know that you have been secretly using the cells of the Shodai-sama for experiments. In the end, you sacrificed so many Senju people, and what did you get except Yamato?”
Danzo looked at the crystal ball, which had no image, and said coldly, “His name is Tenzo! He is the only one who can use Wood Release after the First Generation. Isn’t that enough?”
His heart bleeds when he thinks of the Tianzang that he had carefully cultivated being taken away by the third generation.
“The only one? I don’t think so!” Sandai refilled his pipe with tobacco, lit it, and took a light puff.
“Sarutobi, once Senju Luli awakens the Wood Release, do you think you can control him? You should know that whoever masters that kind of power will never be able to bow to anyone, because no one is worthy of him bowing to!” Danzo clenched his fists tightly.
The Sandai smiled: “I don’t need him to bow to anyone. I just need him to protect the village. We are all old, aren’t we?”
Danzo snorted coldly: “I should have cut the weeds at the root!”
The Sandai scolded: “Enough! Danzo, I warn you, you’d better not oppress the Uchiha clan too much. Destroying a Senju is not enough for you?”
Danzo suddenly laughed and said sarcastically, “Since you knew that I have been using the Senju people for experiments, why did you turn a blind eye? Who are you trying to be nice to now? Senju Luli? Will he appreciate it? Don’t forget, his parents died in the experiment. I personally injected them with Hashirama-sama’s cells.”
The Sandaime narrowed his eyes and muttered, “Anyway, his last name is Senju, the Senju who founded the Hidden Leaf Village!”
After Danzo left.
The third generation met Kakashi late at night.
“Third-generation master!” Kakashi knelt on one knee.
The Sandai nodded and said, “How is it?”
Kakashi recounted the process of Lu Li killing the 10-member Root team.
The Sandai said “hmm” expressionlessly. He had already watched the “live broadcast” of that battle.
So when listening to Kakashi say this, I can naturally remain calm.
You know, when he and Danzo were watching the “live broadcast” at that time, the two big guys heard each other’s gasps.
Although it is not uncommon for young heroes to emerge in the world of Naruto, there are not many geniuses who can have such combat power at the age of 13. Perhaps Uchiha Itachi can be counted as one of them.
Lu Li and Itachi are the same age, both 13 years old.
The rise of the latter can be traced, but the former simply appeared out of nowhere.
“Kakashi, what do you think of Senju Lu Li?” the third generation suddenly asked.
Kakashi was slightly stunned. He hesitated for a moment and said, “His talent is comparable to Uchiha Itachi. No, it is even better. He is decisive in killing, but he also has a tender side.”
“Tenderness…you mean he is different from others and can interact with Naruto with a calm attitude.” The third generation certainly knew that Lu Li and Naruto had been hanging out together for the whole day.
Kakashi’s eyes showed a hint of smile, and he said, “Yes, Lord Sandaime.”
“Okay, I understand. You can go down now.”
The Sandai’s deep gaze passed Kakashi and went into the darkness outside the house, or even further.
After Lu Li returned home, he lay down on the bed happily.
He was mentally prepared for what happened today.
Although it came a little earlier than expected, that’s not a problem.
“Danzo… I might get crushed to death if I carry this pot on my back!”
Lu Li has already listed this Guo Ying as a target to be killed.
As long as there is a chance, Lu Li will kill without hesitation!
Danzo, I don’t care who you harm, but if you mess with me, it’s your bad luck!
After determining what happened today, Lu Li subconsciously called out to the system.
“Ding, the new sign-in task has been released, do you want to check it?”
The sound I have been looking forward to for a whole day finally appeared!
As for the system’s old habit of lurking, Lu Li doesn’t mind it. He’ll just get used to it!
Lu Li still remembered that when he first came here, he kept talking about the system all day long.
Finally, the system was called out in the middle of the night.
“Check the sign-in tasks!”
I couldn’t wait to call up the system task interface, and the new sign-in task appeared before my eyes.
Location: Hokage Building
Time: Within three days
“The Hokage Building…isn’t that the Sandaime’s office?”
Well, then let’s talk to the third generation about what happened tonight!
His spirit has suffered a great blow, so he must ask Danzo to compensate him for some mental damage first.
After all, I, Senju Luli, am not the Third Generation, and I will not spoil you, Shimura Danzo.
When Lu Li woke up, it was already noon.
“School… er, forget it! Let’s go sign in at the Hokage building first!”
I got up, tidied my personal chores, changed my clothes, and went out directly.
When passing by Ichiraku Ramen, I simply combined breakfast and lunch together.
As one of the iconic buildings of Konoha Village, the Hokage Building is very easy to find.
Lu Li strolled along the street in a casual manner and finally arrived.
When you enter the Hokage Building, the sign-in is not triggered, which means you have not entered the sign-in range.
At this time, a Chunin-level guard came over to stop and question.
“I want to see the Third-generation Lord, please inform me. Oh, by the way, my name is Qianshou Lu Li.”
The guard frowned and looked at Lu Li. He had no ninja badge and no family crest of a big family on him.
So he said impatiently: “You are not even a ninja, you want to meet the Sandaime Hokage? Who do you think you are? Or do you think you are awesome just because you say your last name is Senju? Do you think the Sandaime will meet a small person like you? Come on… You really don’t know what you are talking about.”
As he said that, he was about to chase Lu Li out.
Lu Li glanced at him and said calmly: “Don’t say I didn’t give you a chance, go and report it!”
The guard said disdainfully: “Oh, you are still pretending to be so arrogant! I have given you a chance. If you don’t leave, I will throw you out…”
Before he could finish his words, Lu Li had already slapped him on the face with his contemptuous look.
A mouthful of old blood mixed with several teeth spurted out.
Before the guard could react, Lu Li kneed him in the abdomen again.
With a scream…
The guard held his stomach and lay on the ground like a dead dog.
Lu Li grabbed him by the collar, dragged him to the door of the building, and threw him out.
Are you looking down on others? I’ll beat you up!
It happened in the blink of an eye.
Lu Li’s series of actions actually only took a few seconds to complete.
The other Chunin guards were all stunned when they saw this scene.
A Chunin was solved so easily?
Who would believe that this guy is not a ninja?
“Go and report it quickly, don’t say I didn’t give you a chance!” Lu Li’s voice remained calm.
It was as if he was not the one who had just knocked down the security guard and threw the person.
In Lu Li’s opinion, if you can take action, then don’t talk nonsense!
If you can’t beat him, we’ll talk about it later.
The effect is immediate.
020 Sage Body + Wood Release! Lu Li’s invincible era has officially begun! (Old version)
After a while, someone brought Lu Li to the Hokage’s office.
Just as Lu Li stepped into the Hokage’s office.
Lu Li was delighted and said without hesitation: “Yes!”
“Ding, sign-in lasts for ten minutes. If you interrupt it, it will be considered a sign-in failure!”
600!
599!
Ten minutes, not very long.
Lu Li was very satisfied!
“System, display the check-in area.”
The next moment, a red area appeared that only Lu Li could see.
This red area is the sign-in point. It is not very large and just covers the entire Hokage’s office.
If you don’t tell me, I’ll just pretend to be dead. Lu Li is helpless about the system’s laziness.
“Why are you here instead of going to school? And you even beat up the security guard. That’s really ridiculous!”
The unpleasant voice of the Third Generation came, pulling Lu Li back to reality from the joy of signing in.
Lu Li looked around the Hokage’s office and saw a stool. He sat down without hesitation and even crossed his legs.
“Third generation, you should know why I came here. As for the guard, he is dishonest with his mouth, so don’t blame me for being dishonest with my hands. We are even!”
“He’s really a vindictive guy…” There was no expression on the Sandai’s face.
Lu Li chuckled and said, “Thank you for the compliment!”
“How shameless…” Black lines began to appear on the third generation’s forehead.
“It’s okay!” Lu Li still had a playful smile on his face.
“I already know that Danzo sent someone to assassinate you, and I have reprimanded him! I believe he will not do such a foolish thing again in the future.” The third generation said lightly.
“Just a rebuke?”
Lu Li smiled brightly: “I think the Third-Kai must have misunderstood something! I came here today just to say that the matter between Danzo and I will be handled by myself. No matter what the process and the result are, I hope that others will not interfere!”
“Is it private?” The third generation was slightly surprised.
He thought Lu Li came to him today to seek justice, or in a more radical way, to even put pressure on him to punish Danzo.
I never expected that Lu Li’s attitude would be like this.
The third generation thought of a possibility: Could it be that Lu Li has awakened the Wood Release technique? Otherwise, how would he dare to challenge the Danzo Group alone?
The Sandaime hesitated for a moment and said, “I still hope that you can make peace with each other. As for Danzo, I will urge him to apologize to you in person.”
If Lu Li awakens the Wood Release, it will be of great significance, so no loss is allowed.
At the same time, Danzo cannot be in any danger.
All along, the third generation actually relied more on Danzo who operated in secret.
According to the Second Generation’s philosophy, Konoha needs both the bright Hokage and the roots hidden in the darkness. The two complement each other to ensure the long-term stability of Konoha.
Therefore, the third generation did not want the conflict between Lu Li and Danzo to continue to expand.
No matter which side is damaged, it will weaken the village.
“No, no, no, I don’t need a verbal apology. He has the final say on when the war starts, but I have the final say on when it ends! You can convey this to him directly!” Lu Li’s tone was calm, but the arrogance and murderous intent contained in his words were obvious.
“Another troublesome guy.” A ripple finally appeared on Sandai’s face.
For a moment, both of them fell into silence.
Before I knew it, ten minutes had passed.
“Ding, congratulations to the host, you have signed in successfully! Sign-in reward: Bloodline Elimination·Wood Release!”
The system’s voice rang in Lu Li’s mind on time.
A kind of enlightenment that seemed innate arose in Lu Li’s heart.
Wood Release…
It’s actually Wood Release!
Wait, bloodline elimination?
Wood Release is a fusion of three attributes: water, earth, and yang.
Of course it’s bloodline elimination!
The bloodline limit of the fusion of water and earth is not wood escape, but dissolution escape!
Moreover, in the entire Naruto plot, the only one who can perform the authentic Wood Release is Hashirama!
The Wood Release performed by others were all copycat versions that used Hashirama’s cells.
Wood Release consumes a lot of chakra, not to mention the thousands of real hands.
Yamato, who doesn’t have the body of an immortal, can’t even use the tree world descent, wooden man technique, wooden dragon technique, etc.!
Therefore, only Hashirama Senju, who possesses the body of a sage, can truly unleash the power of Wood Release!
Here I would like to mention, what is the immortal body?
To put it simply, he possesses chakra comparable to that of the tailed beasts, powerful recovery ability, extraordinary physical strength, and even more importantly, the ability to turn any ordinary ninjutsu into something magical in his hands!
Wait… the ability to turn decay into magic…
Suddenly, Lu Li thought of something else.
In last night’s battle, the physical skills and ninjutsu used by Lu Li were not actually top-notch, but why was killing a jonin as easy as pie? Could it really be explained by just the extra chakra?
“System, the reward I received for my first sign-in is just the chakra and physical strength of the First Hokage?”
“Ding, in fact, the host has received a hidden reward for his first sign-in: awakening the Senju clan’s bloodline limit – the Sage Body!”
“really!”
Lu Li’s guess was confirmed!
In fact, he has always been quite strange. Even if he obtained the chakra of the first Hokage, if he did not have a sage body, it would be like rootless water and he would not be able to use it at all.
The real horror of the Sage Body lies in the fact that it can unleash any ninjutsu with powerful force.
After Uchiha Madara transplanted Hashirama’s cells, he also possessed the ability of Wood Release, but when he got really serious, when the First Hokage used Wood Release, he still had to use Susanoo.
In other words, it is the first Hokage who is powerful, not Wood Release.
The Wood Release in Yamato’s hands is just so-so. The Wood Release of the first generation of the Impure World Reincarnation in the first part is simply a bonsai.
The first generation who possesses the immortal body is truly invincible.
If the first generation uses his Byakugan, he can turn the world around and get out of the range of Super Shinra Tensei!
If the first generation uses explosive release, he can use a straight punch to have the power of Deidara’s self-destruction!
Therefore, the real reason why Lu Li was able to crush the 10-man assassination team of the Root was not because of his huge amount of chakra.
But it is because Lu Li has actually awakened the same bloodline limit as the first generation – the Sage Body.
The huge amount of chakra is a property of the immortal body!
Now, Lu Li has mastered Wood Release!
Sage body + wood escape!
Lu Li’s invincible era has officially begun!
…Please collect! Please everything! …
(Thanks to Mr. Ye Chen for the 2000 V points reward!)
021 I’m graduating, now, right now! (Please add this to your collection!) (Old version)
The first sign-in lasted for a full three years, and the apparent reward was the chakra, physical skills, and super strength of the first Hokage.
The second sign-in was only five minutes, and the reward was all-attribute chakra mastery.
This third sign-in lasts ten minutes and is directly rewarded with Wood Release.
I didn’t think so at first, but now in comparison, the reward for the first sign-in seems a bit shabby!
However, if the reward for the first sign-in was plus an immortal body, it would be about right!
The current Lu Li has perfectly inherited the legacy of the first generation.
When he thought of this, Lu Li couldn’t help but curl up the corners of his mouth.
There has been silence in the Hokage’s office for quite a while.
When the third generation saw Lu Li showing such an expression, he didn’t know why his heart skipped a beat.
“Oh, by the way! Lord Third Generation, I have one more thing I need to tell you!” Lu Li’s tone was very calm.
Moreover, he stated it in the context of informing, not discussing or soliciting opinions.
The third generation frowned slightly. He really didn’t like others using such equal or even superior language to him.
Even Danzo wouldn’t be like this most of the time.
But he soon relaxed his frown and said, “What is it?”
Lu Li touched his nose and said, “I have to graduate from the Ninja School, today!”
“What?” The third generation was stunned.
He never expected that Lu Li was going to talk about this.
This guy just enrolled in school yesterday, and after just one day, he’s already asking to graduate?
“That’s it. There’s nothing more the Ninja School can teach me! Of course, if graduating early requires any assessment, I can accept it!” Lu Li said with certainty.
Imagine what it was like for the first Hokage to take classes with a bunch of little kids?
That scene is really… boring!
Therefore, Lu Li was definitely not pretending when he asked to graduate after just one day of school.
He can’t pretend to escape, so why does he need to pretend to be cool?
From the beginning to the end, Lu Li was just stating a very real fact.
“Graduate early?” Even with three generations of shrewdness, he couldn’t help but take a deep breath at this moment.
The guy who can wipe out a ten-man assassination team at the root with just a flip of his hand is qualified to graduate early.
As for the graduation examination, it doesn’t matter whether it is set or not.
Could it be possible that he, the Third Hokage, would have to take action himself?
Therefore, the so-called assessment is nothing more than a formality.
In fact, if Lu Li had not obtained Wood Release this time he signed in, his graduation time might have been delayed.
It’s different if you master Wood Release!
Lu Li could just let go and do other things, why bother hanging out with a bunch of little brats and pretending to be young!
What is taught in Konoha Ninja School are some very basic things.
The main subjects are as follows: Chakra extraction technique, three body techniques: transformation technique, substitute technique, clone technique, shuriken throwing, use of detonating tags, and solutions to conventional illusions.
As for summoning techniques, attribute ninjutsu, instant body movement technique, shadow clone technique, illusion technique, sealing technique, family secret technique, and bloodline limit.
There is also the fine control of chakra and even Konoha fluid jutsu.
These are things that can only be obtained through meritorious service or by becoming a disciple.
It is not taught in ninja schools, and it is impossible to give it to ordinary students for free.
Moreover, Lu Li already knew that teaching ninjutsu was not the main task of the ninja school!
You know, most graduates from ninja schools will not work in the ninja industry.
The real core course of Konoha Ninja School should be ideological and political education.
The purpose is to allow children from different ninja families to receive a common education from an early age, infiltrate the national will, form a common identity of “Konoha Ninja”, and dilute the consciousness of “family ninja”.
This educational concept was proposed by the first generation and was implemented when the second generation established the Ninja School.
As for the effect, it’s hard to describe.
In the end, it’s just one sentence.
Lu Li doesn’t want to go to any useless school anymore!
I’m going to graduate, now, right now!
Besides, graduating early is a very normal thing in ninja schools.
Itachi graduated at the age of 7 and Kakashi graduated at the age of 5. They were both examples of graduating early.
“Let me think about this.”
A guy who has not been brainwashed by the education of the ninja school and has no bonds with his companions.
Once it grows up, it is really hard to say whether it will be a blessing or a curse to the village.
This feeling of being out of control made the third generation feel unwell!
Lu Li knew that the Sandai would use the Drag Escape. He looked directly into the Sandai’s eyes and said bluntly: “I will get the Ninja forehead protector today! Lord Sandai, I am a rather impatient person, really!”
Up to now, among the ninjas who fought with Lu Li, not only are there those who are still alive, but even those who have left their bodies intact.
This guy is indeed an impatient person.
The third generation was silent for a moment, and no one knew what he was thinking.
Finally, he let out a sigh and said, “I will inform Iruka about this.”
Lu Li knew that the Third Generation would definitely compromise. He nodded and said, “When the time comes, just have someone deliver the ninja forehead protector to my house! If there’s nothing else, I’ll take my leave first!”
The third generation said “hmm”.
Lu Li stood up, nodded to the Third Generation, turned around and was about to leave.
At this moment, the voice of the third generation suddenly sounded.
“Oh, by the way, I have something to tell you too!”
Lu Li paused and looked back at the third generation.
The Sandaime smiled and said, “I have to go to the Hyuga household later. Since you have nothing to do, why don’t you go visit Hinata?”
Lu Li raised his eyebrows.
Hinata?…Actually, I have known her for a long time.
He often told her fairy tales, such as Snow White and The Cowherd and the Weaver Girl.
And she often helped him buy food and daily necessities while he was staying at home.
“Sure!” Lu Li naturally would not refuse, and a rare gentle expression appeared on his face.
All this fell into the eyes of the third generation.
No ties?
Then I will create a bond for you!
The third generation naturally knew that Lu Li and Hinata had a lot of interactions.
The surname of Senju alone may not be enough, so add Hinata. If that doesn’t work, Naruto must be included.
Senju Luli, if one day you really awaken the Wood Release, I, Sarutobi Hiruzen, hope that you can protect this village that has Senju, Hinata, Naruto, and even more people with whom you have various bonds!
Lu Li was naturally unaware of the hidden thoughts of the Third Generation.
He agreed to go to the Hyuga household with the Sandai, really just because he wanted to visit Hinata.
“Let’s go, we can still make it in time for lunch if we go now.” The Third Hokage picked up the Hokage’s hat and put it on his head.
“Uh…” Lu Li touched his belly which was still a little bulging.
He ate two bowls of Ichiraku Ramen before coming here. If he knew he could go to Hinata’s house for a free meal…
What the hell is this ramen?
60 taels for a bowl of ramen, do you think it’s not expensive?
“What’s wrong?” Seeing that Lu Li looked a little annoyed, the third generation couldn’t help but ask.
“Ah… nothing… I just suddenly felt a little… hungry. Yes, I’m hungry!” Lu Li said nonsense.
The Sandai said, “Then you should eat more later. The Hyuga family has a lot of delicious food.”
Lu Li secretly complained: How could a big eater queen like Hinata be born without rich family?
Hinata ate 46 bowls of ramen in 30 minutes at Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant. This record has been maintained and no one has been able to surpass it.
022 Visiting Hinata and meeting Neji! (Old version)
An old man and a young man walked out of the door of the Hokage Building.
As for followers, are they needed?
Basically, every Hokage was the strongest person in Konoha Village at that time, not to mention that they were in the village, so they didn’t need any followers at all.
Lu Li followed behind the third generation at a distance of one body length behind.
The two chatted about all kinds of things along the way.
Many of Lu Li’s views and opinions made the three generations look at him with surprise.
For example, when talking about the conflict with the Hidden Cloud Village, the Third Generation casually asked how to deal with it.
Lu Li’s answer was: “Including the Hidden Cloud Village, all reactionary forces are paper tigers. It seems that the Hidden Cloud Village has a perfect Jinchūriki, and it looks scary, but in fact it does not have any great power.”
The famous sayings of great men are full of philosophy.
After hearing this, the third generation was silent for a long time before saying, “That makes sense!”
This was not the first time Lu Li came to the Hinata family, so he was familiar with the place.
When Lu Li once again stepped into the Hyuga family’s door, a lot of information about the Hyuga clan came to his mind.
The Hyuga clan, the oldest and most prestigious family in Konoha, has many ancient traditions, such as the requirement for adult men to wear kimonos.
His status in Konoha is extremely high. His unique bloodline barrier, the Byakugan, possesses super natural insight. The Hyuga people also created a unique physical technique for the Hyuga tribe – the Gentle Fist – based on the characteristics of the Byakugan.
His technique of using chakra as internal energy to attack is extremely powerful, and combined with the Bagua Palm technique, Hinata has studied close combat to the extreme.
Because of his great abilities, the legendary Tennin, the founder of the Hyuga clan, established the rules for the main family and branch families. According to the order of birth, the eldest son is considered the main family, and the remaining children become branch families.
The main family uses sealing techniques on the branch family, forming a seal on the branch family’s head. The known function is that the main family can destroy the branch family’s brain nerves at any time.
Such a large number of branch families are here to protect the main family and ensure the safety of the Hyuga family’s bloodline limit.
However, this move caused many outstanding talents to be buried and made the Hyuga family somewhat mediocre.
Among the buried talents is the super genius of the Hyuga family – Hyuga Neji.
The Hyuga clan was the founding father of Konoha, and they survived to the end, earning the title of “Konoha’s strongest clan.”
This is a family that has been prosperous for a long time, only because they have the Byakugan, one of the three major pupil techniques!
“Third generation sir.”
The head of the Hyuga family came to the door to greet them personally.
“Hiashi, is Hinata okay?” the Third Generation asked with a smile.
Of course, he came to the Hyuga family not to get a free meal, but to further discuss how to deal with the anger of the Hidden Cloud Village.
The head of the Hyuga family forced a smile on his haggard face and said, “He has basically recovered.”
The Sandai nodded, pointed at Lu Li behind him, and said, “He is Senju Lu Li, the guy who sent Hinata back to the Hyuga family that night, and also Hinata’s classmate. He came to visit Hinata today!”
The head of the Hyuga family had already noticed Lu Li. He nodded slightly at Lu Li and said, “Thank you for taking care of my daughter! It was really thanks to you that you sent Hinata back that day. The Hyuga family owes you a favor!”
Lu Li chuckled: “Master Hyuga, you are too polite. Hinata and I are classmates. What happened that night was just a small favor. It is not worth mentioning. It cannot be regarded as a favor.”
“Third generation sir, Lord Lu Li, please come in.”
After the greetings, the head of the Hyuga family personally led the third generation and Lu Li straight into the courtyard.
When they reached a fork in the road, a person from the Hyuga branch suddenly stopped Lu Li.
“The young lady is over here, please follow me!”
So Lu Li separated from the third generation and the others.
Under the guidance of the branch family, Lu Li came to the inner courtyard of the Hyuga main family.
Then, Lu Li saw a petite figure sitting on the swing in the courtyard.
There was no one in the yard except her.
It was Hyuga Hinata.
“Brother Lu Li?!”
Hinata spotted Lu Li the first time.
She jumped off the swing in surprise and ran towards Lu Li like a gust of wind.
The little girl who was extremely shy in front of others became as lively as an elf when she saw Lu Li.
She held Lu Li’s hand and begged, “Brother Lu Li, last time we talked about how Xu Xian flooded Jinshan Temple and beat up old bald Fahai so badly that even Fahai’s mother didn’t recognize him. Then, did Xu Xian rescue Bai Suzhen?”
Lu Li smiled slightly and began his own unscrupulous adaptation: “Of course, Xu Xian not only rescued Bai Suzhen, but also suppressed Fahai under the Leifeng Pagoda and sealed him with forbidden magic! Unless the Leifeng Pagoda collapses and the water in the West Lake dries up, Fahai will never be able to leave the pagoda…”
Just when Lu Li was telling his new Filo-style version of “The Legend of the White Snake” and Hinata was listening attentively.
“Who are you and why are you here? Stay away from my sister!”
An unfriendly voice sounded behind Lu Li.
“Huh?” Lu Li looked back.
I saw a young boy with long brown hair tied into a small bunch at the end, looking at his back with a vigilant look on his face.
There was an “X” shaped mark on the boy’s forehead, and it seemed that he was a member of a branch family.
However, he calls Hinata his sister.
Then his identity is easy to guess!
The genius of the Hyuga branch family – Hyuga Neji!
“You are Hyuga Neji, right?!” Lu Li said with a smile.
Neji was obviously stunned for a moment, he asked in confusion: “How do you know me?”
Hinata said, “Brother Ningci, don’t be like this. Brother Lu Li is not a bad person! Besides, it was Brother Lu Li who saved me that night!”
“Are you Senju Luli?” Ningci opened his mouth, seeming a little surprised.
“Don’t you think so?” Lu Li chuckled.
Ningji then relaxed his guard a little and said solemnly: “Thank you for sending my sister home that day.”
Lu Li waved his hand and smiled.
Hinata said happily, “Brother Lu Li is telling me the story of “The New Legend of Xu Xian”. Xu Xian is a very powerful ninja. He is the shadow of the Hidden Village in the Kingdom of Hang. Even Fahai who has activated the ‘Bloodline Limit: Buddha Demon King Kong’ is not his opponent. It’s very exciting. Brother Neji, do you want to listen together?”
“Hang Country… is there such a country?”
“The Hidden Village of Soft Rice… Soft Shadow… I haven’t heard of it either?”
“Bloodline Limit: Buddha Demon King Kong… Uh, is there such a bloodline limit?”
Neji looked confused.
Lu Li laughed and said, “That is a story that happened in another time and space. You definitely haven’t heard of it. I also read about it in the ancient books passed down by the Thousand Hands Clan.”
Neji said “Oh” expressionlessly.
Lu Li discovered that the geniuses in the Naruto world were generally rather aloof.
Strong strength, harsh words, and the title of genius.
For example, Sasuke, and Neci in front of him.
Neji has developed a very calm and silent personality since he was a child, but because of this, he has abilities that are smarter and more acute than ordinary people.
Thinking back to Neci’s appearance and ending in the Naruto plot, and then looking at the living Neci in front of him, Lu Li’s mood was actually quite complicated.
Some people complained that the only value of Neji’s existence is to be Hinata’s cheat. When Hinata is in danger, she puts her hands together and shouts to the sky: Brother Neji! Then Neji will appear and beat the opponent violently…
Some people also say that Neji was forced to sacrifice by Kishimoto.
There are many people who died in battle in Naruto, including Naruto’s parents who sealed the Nine-Tails, the Third Hokage who sealed the souls of the First and Second Hokage, Jiraiya who died tragically in the sea in the battle against Pain, and Itachi who used his life to help his brother become stronger…
Their deaths were all heart-wrenching and shocking, except for Neji, whose death was so inexplicable, so cheap, and so unreasonable.
As a genius of the Hyuga clan, Neji’s brilliance could not be concealed. He mastered the main family’s secret ninjutsu, Kaiten, by himself and was able to bring it to its full potential in battle.
Neji was extremely extraordinary when he first appeared. It can be said that Neji combined the backgrounds of the two great Hokage protagonists, Naruto and Sasuke. He had the same powerful family background as the Uchiha family, and as a branch family, he also carried the shackles of his life experience that were similar to Naruto’s and difficult to break free from.
023 The Choice of Hinata Hiashi (Old Version)
Lu Li’s magical adaptation of “Legend of White Snake” has a new little fan.
“Xiaoqing awakened the blood limit: Green Snake, and became an elite jonin of the Hidden Village. Later, he trained under the tutelage of the Immortal Guanyin. Twenty years later, when he came out again, his strength was no weaker than Fahai…”
For the loli training plan, Lu Li had lost countless brain cells.
“Xiaoqing really gave a lot for her sister Bai Suzhen…” Little Hinata’s eyes were filled with tears, she was deeply moved.
“Is Bai Suzhen’s ‘Bloodline Limit: White Snake’ more powerful, or is Xiaoqing’s ‘Bloodline Limit: Green Snake’ more powerful?” Neji’s focus was different.
For some reason, Neji’s father, Hyuga Hizashi, did not die instead of Hyuga Hiashi, so at this time, Neji’s psychology was not distorted and he was basically still a normal child.
Lu Li asked back: “Then do you think your Hyuga family’s Byakugan is more powerful, or the Uchiha family’s Sharingan?”
Neji said as a matter of course: “Of course it’s the Byakugan!”
Lu Li rolled his eyes…
Although the Byakugan is powerful, there is still a gap compared to the Sharingan.
Just when Lu Li and Ningci were arguing about whether the Byakugan was more powerful or the Sharingan was more powerful.
Hyuga Hizashi came to the courtyard where Hinata was.
Hizashi knew that Neji must be here because he said he would protect his sister.
Hizashi stood at the gate of the courtyard, looking at Ningji whose face turned red because he was no match for Lu Li in verbal battle, and a very bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
At a meeting not long ago, a resolution was passed on how to deal with the Hidden Cloud Village.
This resolution was led by Danzo, tacitly agreed by the Third Hokage, and unanimously approved by the elders of the Hyuga family.
The content of the resolution was to let Hizashi die instead of Hiashi in order to calm the anger of the Hidden Cloud Village.
However, before the resolution was passed, Hyuga Hiashi, who had a veto power, sought Hizashi’s opinion.
If Hiashi disagrees, Higashinaka will veto the resolution without hesitation.
Although Hizashi is a member of a branch family, he is still Hiashi’s younger brother.
No matter how cruel Hyuga Hiashi was, he could not force his brother to die.
What no one expected was that Hyuga Hizashi actually accepted this resolution very calmly.
He is willing to die for his brother!
This was the first time he had the freedom to choose, but unfortunately it would also be the last time.
“Please tell Neji that I didn’t die because the branch family protected the main family, but because I died protecting my brothers and the village.”
These are the last words left by Hizashi Hinata.
He came here at this moment just to see Neci for the last time and then die bravely.
“Ningji, my son… You should have been an eagle soaring in the blue sky, but because of the shackles of your family, you have become a bird in a cage!”
Hinata Hizashi knew that the person he owed the most to was Neji because of his decision today.
At the same time, Hyuga Hizashi also wanted to use his own death to tell Neji.
The reason why the branch family protects the main family is because of the love for their relatives, not because of a given responsibility.
He didn’t want Neji to live like himself, carrying the resentment and resentment of being born into a branch family all his life, and only understanding it before his death!
What Hyuga Hizashi didn’t know was that Neji’s life would eventually repeat his mistakes.
Hyuga Hizashi hated the main family during his lifetime and even wanted to kill Hinata. In the end, he died for his brother.
During his lifetime, Hyuga Neji hated the main family because of his father’s death, but in the end he died to protect his sister.
The fates of the father and son are so similar and so sad.
If Hiashi knew that his choice today would lead to such consequences, would he still do so?
“call……”
Hinata Hizashi took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.
Looking at his son, Hizashi suddenly felt how great it was to be alive.
If he could survive, he would no longer care about the status of the branch family.
He really wanted to watch Neji grow up, and see him get married and have children.
Even if your grandchildren are destined to be members of the separate family from birth, what does it matter?
Unfortunately, it’s too late at this moment.
“Father? Why are you here?”
Ningji spotted his father standing at the entrance to the courtyard.
Hinata Hizashi walked over, squatted down, and gently touched his son’s head.
Neji was stunned for a moment, somewhat flattered.
His father was usually very strict with him and rarely showed him such affectionate gestures.
“Uncle.” Hinata called sweetly.
Hinata Hizashi smiled and nodded.
Then, he turned to Lu Li and said, “You left in such a hurry that day that I didn’t even have the chance to thank you properly!”
Lu Li smiled and said, “Hinata and I are classmates, so there’s actually nothing to thank me for.”
Hinata was stunned for a moment, she asked blankly: “Brother Lu Li, are we classmates?”
Obviously, the little girl didn’t know that Lu Li had already enrolled in school.
Lu Li nodded and said, “Yes, I enrolled yesterday and was assigned to Mr. Iruka’s class.”
“Wow, really?” Hinata almost jumped for joy.
Lu Li thought about it, then changed the subject and said, “But, I have already graduated today! So…!”
“Graduated? What does that mean?” The little girl was still smiling happily, and it seemed that she didn’t understand what graduation meant for a while.
Hizashi and Neji, father and son, were visibly stunned.
I entered the school yesterday and graduated today?
In other words, Lu Li graduated from the Ninja School in just one day.
You know, even Itachi, who was known as a genius, took him a year to graduate from the Ninja School!
Graduated in one day!
Hinata and Neji may not yet know the important information reflected behind this.
But as a smart adult, Hiashi did a simple analysis and was immediately shocked by his own guess.
To graduate from the Ninja School, the traditional way is of course to complete all the school’s courses and pass the graduation examination.
Obviously, Lu Li only attended school for one day and it was impossible for him to complete the school curriculum.
Then the only reason he could graduate from school was that the school had nothing more to teach him.
What kind of person is beyond teachability before they even begin to learn?
Someone who is strong enough is definitely stronger than a Genin, or even a Chunin, or possibly a Jonin.
Wait…if he is strong enough, could this guy be the one who killed the Kumo Ninja and saved Hinata?
Hiashi had never thought about these things before. He just thought that Lu Li was the one who ran errands to send Hinata back, and that someone else was the one who actually saved Hinata.
He went to the scene to investigate and suspected that the person who actually saved Hinata was Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas.
Many people hold the same judgment.
But at this moment, Hizashi seriously suspected that the person who saved Hinata was actually far away or right in front of him!
Since he was going to die anyway, Hizashi really wanted to get to the bottom of this matter.
Hyuga Hiashi suddenly said, “Lu Lijun, can I have a word with you for a moment?”
Lu Li glanced at Hiashi and nodded.
024 Special Sign-in Task (Please add to favorites!) (Old Version)
Lu Li and Riza came to the other end of the yard and sat down on a stone bench under a paulownia tree.
“Mr. Hizashi, is there anything I can help you with?” Lu Li said with a slight smile.
Hiashi nodded and said, “I have something I want to verify with you.”
Lu Li: “Just say it!”
Hizashi: “Were you the one who saved Hinata from the Kumo Ninja that night?”
Lu Li actually guessed that this might be the question, so he said frankly, “Yes!”
After receiving a positive answer, Hizashi couldn’t help but take a deep breath!
In that case, it’s not surprising at all that Lu Li was able to graduate from the Ninja School in just one day!
This guy has strength comparable to the legendary three ninjas!
Hiashi makes a bolder guess, will it be even stronger?
His last name is Qian Shou, could it be…
Hizashi was shocked by his own bold idea!
He swallowed and said, “Have you awakened the Bloodline Limit: Wood Release like the First Generation?”
Even though he knew that the person who could eliminate the Cloud Ninja was right in front of him, Hizashi never thought of using this to change anything. He had already accepted his fate!
Of course, his blunt question was very rude.
It feels like you stop someone on the street and ask them how much money they have at home and where they keep it…
However, Hizashi no longer cared about his rude behavior, nor did he care whether he could get an answer or not. He just wanted to be unrestrained before he died.
At this moment, he has freed himself from the constraints of worldly emotions and can express what he thinks without restraint.
After all, after today, there will be no Hinata Hizashi in this world!
Lu Li frowned, indeed a little unhappy with Risha’s rudeness.
Seeing this, Hizashi suddenly laughed and said, “I am so abrupt!”
He glanced at his son standing next to Hinata, a concern that he could not give up even in death.
Looking at the young man in front of him again at this moment, Hizashi suddenly had an urge to entrust Neji to him.
“Lu Lijun…As a father, I have an unreasonable request!” Hiashi restrained his crazy behavior and said solemnly.
“Hmm?” Lu Li was a little surprised.
Although he was not familiar with Hizashi, he could clearly feel that Hizashi’s current state was a bit weird.
Hizashi whispered, “What do you think of my son Neji?”
Lu Li was stunned for a moment, shocked by this question!
Damn, you also know that’s a son, not a daughter!!!
What’s your son’s business? Do I know you well?
“Ningji is very good, extremely talented. I think he can even break some of the restrictions of being a branch family with his own understanding!”
Based on what he knew, Lu Li gave an evaluation that seemed very high to Rishi.
Hizashi was slightly stunned. He knew that his son was very talented, but he never thought it would be to that extent.
You know, the curse of the bird in a cage is very powerful in binding the people of the separated family.
The main family can use this curse to control and destroy the brain nerves of the branch family members, thereby controlling the branch family.
This curse can also be used to seal the ability of the Byakugan, and the curse can only be lifted when the person dies.
Now Lu Li actually said that Ningci could break this restraint with his own abilities.
Well, it’s probably just a polite remark.
However, this also aroused Hizashi’s interest in talking. He was a member of the Hyuga branch family and was usually restricted by too many things.
I’ve been feeling depressed all my life!
Now, it was a rare occasion that someone other than the Hyuga family was here, and he suddenly had a lot to say.
However, his son and Hinata were right next to him, so many things were not convenient to say.
So, Hiashi invited, “Mr. Lu Li, could you come to my humble abode for a cup of tea?”
“Of course!” Lu Li was already accustomed to Hiashi’s various strange behaviors.
However, he did not have any ill feelings towards the younger brother of the Hyuga family head, but rather felt some sympathy for him.
This is a man who lost at the starting line and lost his whole life.
In the Naruto plot, even though he sacrificed his life for his brothers and family, before he died, he asked Hiashi to tell Neji his last words.
As it turns out, Rizu concealed it!
It was not until many years later that Ningji knew why his father died!
This directly led to Neji’s tragic life!
If Neji had not shown great talent, he would probably never have known the truth in his lifetime.
Lu Li followed Ri Cha to a very ordinary courtyard.
Just then…
“Ding, congratulations to the host for triggering a special sign-in task! Do you want to check it?” The system’s voice suddenly appeared.
The system actually proactively prompted the release of a new sign-in task!
The system has changed?
Or is the sun rising from the west?
“Check!”
Special sign-in mission – Sign in to change the inevitable death of Hyuga Hizashi due to the “Hinata kidnapping incident in the Hidden Cloud Village”!
Location: Unlimited
Status: Once Hyuga Hizashi dies due to the “Hinata kidnapping incident in the Hidden Cloud Village”, the mission fails!
Lu Li was dumbfounded!
Is this also considered a sign-in task?
It’s clearly a boring and nosy task!
The Hyuga family’s mess has nothing to do with me, system, you are just meddling in other people’s business!
“System, are you kidding me?” Lu Li complained in his heart.
“Ding, the host has the right to choose to execute or abandon the mission!”
Okay, that’s right!
But, are you willing to give up?
This is a special sign-in task!
Although Lu Li was complaining madly, he was looking forward to the reward for this task.
Isn’t it just saving a Hinata Hizashi?
If there was no mission, Lu Li would definitely not take action.
As long as Hinata is not involved in the Hyuga family’s affairs, Lu Li will most likely stand idly by.
So, although he sympathized with the father and son, Hizashi and Neji, this was not enough for Lu Li to have a virgin heart.
As for now, he will take care of it!
In the small courtyard of Hiashi.
Lu Li and Hiashi sat opposite each other.
Now that things have come to this, Riza, who originally wanted to vent his grievances, is now silent!
Lu Li picked up the teacup and drank it all in one gulp, then spoke first: “Why, have they already discussed and decided to let you replace your brother and hand him over to the Hidden Cloud Village!”
The first words out of Lu Li’s mouth were like a bolt from the blue!
(It’s too quiet, I feel so bored.jpg! Is anyone else watching? Can you come out and walk coquettishly? Even if you can beat me up, that’s fine! I’m begging for flowers and ratings!)
025 I am here to make sense! (Old version)
The first words Lu Li said were like a thunderclap exploding in Hinata Hizashi’s ears.
“You…” Hiashi stared at Lu Li in amazement.
You have to know that this resolution was just passed, so Lu Li couldn’t have known about it.
Could it be that the third generation had already informed Lu Li in advance?
But how could the third generation know that he would definitely die willingly?
Lu Li didn’t look at Hizashi, but poured himself a cup of tea and said, “Don’t worry about how I know this! I just want to ask you one question. If you knew that your choice would eventually lead to Neji repeating your tragedy, would you still stick to your choice?”
These words were much more powerful than the Hyuga family’s gentle fist, and they directly hit the sore spot deep in Hizashi’s heart!
Hyuga Hizashi was willing to die for his brother, and he also wanted to use his death to change Neji’s situation, and even his fate.
Now, someone told him that his death not only could not change Neci’s fate, but even made Neci fall into the same irretrievable situation as him.
For some reason, Hiashi firmly believed in Lu Li’s judgment!
So Hizashi is very frightened at this moment!
My life has been frustrating and sad enough!
Does my son want to be like me?
How is this possible?
He was not afraid of death, but he was extremely terrified of such an arrangement.
Is this the fate of those who split up the family?
He clenched his fists tightly, and even when his nails pierced into his palms and blood oozed out, he remained indifferent.
But in the end, he slowly let go of her hand.
“You’re right! But now it’s too late!” Hinata Hizashi said dejectedly.
Instead of inspiring Riza’s fighting spirit, Lu Li’s words made him more resigned to his fate!
Lu Li glanced at the “X” shaped curse mark on Hiashi’s forehead and immediately understood!
For Hiashi, his fate was already determined at this moment, with no room for maneuver.
Rebellion?
If the main family has a thought, he, as a member of the branch family, will suffer brain death.
Since Hizashi has agreed to die for the family, does it matter how he dies?
The main family only needs to hand over Hizashi’s body to the Hidden Cloud Village and say that this is the head of the Hyuga family.
The matter is declared over!
So, since struggling is futile, it is better to accept your fate.
If his voluntary sacrifice cannot win even a little bit of mercy from the main family towards Neji, then his resistance will definitely bring disaster to Neji.
Hiashi can’t change his own destiny, but Lu Li can!
“Take me to the meeting hall. I have a different opinion on this matter!” Lu Li said bluntly.
Hinata Hizashi looked at Lu Li in surprise, but still shook his head and said, “It’s useless! If possible, I hope you can help me take care of my son Neji. This is also the unreasonable request I mentioned before.”
“Is it useless? What if I tell you that, just as you guessed, I have actually awakened Wood Release?” Lu Li picked up the teacup and said lightly.
Hinata Hizashi looked at Lu Li with horror.
Lu Li took a sip of tea and chuckled, “Don’t believe it?”
“No, I believe it!” Hizashi took a deep breath and suppressed the shock in his heart.
Lu Li put down the teacup, stood up and said, “Let’s go! Drink this tea when we get back!”
Hinata Hizashi hesitated for a moment, but still stood up and led Lu Li.
He knew that if Lu Li forced his way in, no one would be able to stop him, but it would only make things more complicated.
Soon, Lu Li and Hiashi arrived at the Hyuga family’s meeting hall.
Lu Li took a quick look and saw that almost all of Konoha’s top leaders, except for the representatives of the ostracized Uchiha clan, were here.
The third generation, Danzo, Hiashi, Koharu, Kadoen, and a group of elders of the Hyuga family.
“Lu Li, why are you here?” The third generation was a little surprised when he saw Lu Li.
Hinata Hiashi frowned slightly when he saw Hizashi bringing Lu Li here.
Ri Zu couldn’t blame Lu Li, after all, he was the one who saved his daughter.
He looked at his brother and subconsciously wanted to scold him, but when he thought of something, he had to remain silent.
“Hiashi, this is the Hyuga family’s important meeting place. What do you want to do by bringing an outsider here?”
An elder of the Hyuga family was not polite at all and started to attack directly.
In their eyes, it was natural for Hiashi to die for the main family because it was his duty as a branch family!
They will not feel the slightest bit of shame or embarrassment about this.
Faced with the elder’s questioning, Hizashi instinctively lowered his head but did not speak.
He has given up on the Zong family and doesn’t want to explain anything.
Lu Li walked straight into the lobby and said with a smile: “I don’t want to do anything, I just want to talk some sense with you old guys who have lived for decades but have lived like dogs.”
The impact of this statement was very wide, as it even insulted three generations.
Make sense?
From the way you sound, you don’t seem to have the slightest intention of being reasonable.
As soon as these words were spoken, they caused a huge uproar.
“Bold!”
“presumptuous!”
“How dare a fool who is not even a ninja say such arrogant things!”
“Someone, break his arms and legs and throw him out!”
Just as the elders of the Hyuga family were furious.
The third generation spoke!
“Since you are here to reason, then let’s talk nicely!” The third generation looked at Lu Li deeply, feeling a little complicated.
Danzo sneered and said, “Senju Luli, do you have the right to speak here?”
Although it was the first time he met Danzo, Lu Li recognized him at first sight.
Lu Li glanced at Tuan Zang and said coldly: “I don’t want to kill you today, so you’d better shut up!”
Danzo slammed the table and said angrily: “You…”
But he was interrupted by the Sandaime’s scolding: “Enough! Danzo, sit down!”
Koharu, Menen, Hiashi, and all the high-ranking officials of the Hyuga family, all of their pupils shrank.
They were surprised at Lu Li’s rude remarks and even more shocked at the attitude of the Third Generation.
Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the third generation was protecting Lu Li.
Danzo gritted his teeth and finally sat down.
As a shrewd guy, he is not usually so impatient.
But for some reason, as soon as he saw Lu Li, he couldn’t help but become irritable.
To be precise, it was a feeling of uneasiness, as if one had met his nemesis.
If possible, Danzo even wanted to get rid of Lu Li here.
Because he had a feeling that the longer time went on, the more uneasy he would feel.
“Can we talk properly now?” The third generation gave Lu Li a reproachful look.
This kid is such a worry!
026 Danzo, you are looking for death! (Old version)
“Are you planning to sacrifice Hyuga Hizashi to appease the anger of the Hidden Cloud Village? Let me tell you, I, Senju Luli… will not agree!”
Lu Li continued to make shocking remarks.
“That night, I was the one who killed the envoys from the Hidden Cloud Village! Come at me if you have the guts!”
After these words were spoken, except for a few people like the Third Hokage and Danzo who remained calm, everyone else present was stunned.
“It’s you!” Hinata Hiashi said in horror.
He saw the terrifying chakra storm with his own eyes.
The battle scene was in a mess, the level of destruction was no less than that of the Tailed Beast Ball!
This guy… has terrifying chakra and destructive power that rivals that of a Jinchūriki!
Thousand Hands… Could it be…
Not only Hinata Hiashi, but everyone else present also thought of this at the same time!
The Senju clan has declined to this extent, how could a perverted existence like the First Hokage appear?
Why is the Hyuga family willing to take the blame for the annihilation of the Kumogakure Village delegation?
In fact, this was also a helpless move by the Hyuga family.
First of all, this incident was a bloody case caused by the Byakugan, in which Hinata, the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, was kidnapped.
No matter who killed the Cloud Ninja, the Hyuga family has an unshirkable responsibility.
Secondly, they didn’t know who killed the Cloud Ninja and saved Hinata.
Moreover, even if they knew, they would be unable to do anything about a terrifying being comparable to a Jinchūriki.
Therefore, whether the Hyuga family likes it or not, they have to take the blame!
Originally, as long as Hinata Hizashi was handed over, the matter would be over.
No one expected that at this critical juncture, Thousand Hands Lu Li, who had taken the wrong medicine, would suddenly show up.
At this moment, the Hyuga clan’s meeting hall fell into an eerie silence.
Only the sound of heavy breathing could be heard.
At this time, Hyuga Hizashi suddenly said, “Lu Lijun, for the sake of the family and the village, it is not a pity for one Hyuga Hizashi to die. Please don’t get angry about this matter. You must not damage the harmony between you and the village.”
He was grateful to Lu Li for standing up for him, but in the end it was his own choice.
The reason why he brought Lu Li to the meeting hall was, firstly, that he didn’t want Lu Li to make too much noise, and secondly, he wanted to use this incident to warn the main family, hoping that they would treat Ningci well after his death.
Hiashi opened his mouth.
The elders of the Hyuga family immediately found their target for attack.
“Hinata Hizashi, you are so brave! Just now you said you were willing to die for your brothers and family, and now you bring out an outsider to back you up. Have you forgotten that you are a member of the Hyuga branch family?”
A Hyuga elder attacked directly with an extremely arrogant attitude.
Another Hyuga elder shouted angrily: “Hyuga Hizashi, you are colluding with outsiders to disrupt our Hyuga family. According to family law, you deserve to die!”
At this moment, the elders of the Hyuga family only wanted to convict Hyuga Hizashi, and then cast the curse seal of the caged bird to kill him directly.
If only Hiashi died, all this would be settled.
Presumably, this kid from the Senju family would not be so serious about a dead person.
However, Lu Li already had a way to deal with this.
He shouted, “If you dare to kill Hyuga Hizashi, I will destroy your Hyuga clan! I swear in the name of the Senju that I will keep my word!”
As soon as these words were spoken, the entire meeting hall went into an uproar.
“You dare!” As the head of the Hyuga family, Hyuga Hiashi was the first to stand up and slam the table.
Although Lu Li was the benefactor who saved his daughter, he was nothing in front of the entire family.
“You tell me if I dare!”
Lu Li stood proudly in the center of the meeting hall.
The next moment…
Special force to keep the place in check! Open!
Lu Li’s entire body was instantly covered with purple chakra, and spider-web-like cracks appeared on the floor, walls, and ceiling of the council hall.
“What…”
“hiss…”
There were gasps of shock coming from the audience.
“This… This is the chakra of the first generation. How is this possible?”
An elder of the Hyuga clan who was much older than the third generation was so shocked that his voice was shaking.
The Byakugan can see the flow of chakra, and some powerful Byakugan can even tell whose chakra it is!
First generation…
As long as you are connected with the legendary Ninja God, no one dares to look down on you!
Even if Madara-sama was here, he would have to look solemn.
Hinata Hizashi stared blankly at Lu Li, whose whole body was emitting surging chakra, with a dazed expression.
He had obviously known a lot in advance, but when he saw it with his own eyes, the shock from the bottom of his heart still did not diminish in the slightest.
At this moment, Danzo spoke again!
He sneered, “Even if he has chakra comparable to the first generation, it doesn’t matter. Judging from his words and actions today, he will only be the next Uchiha Madara!”
Heart-breaking!
This one sentence shocked everyone present!
Madara, there is no doubt that this man is very powerful. He was originally one of the founders of Konoha, but in the end he became the enemy of Konoha!
“Everyone, why don’t we leave him here today to avoid endless troubles!”
Danzo strikes while the iron is hot and wants to put Lu Li to death!
In his opinion, Lu Li must be eliminated before he awakens the Wood Release!
And now, it is obviously a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
At this time, the third generation finally couldn’t sit still anymore!
He shouted angrily, “Danzo, are you crazy?”
The Third Generation did not expect that things would develop to this point. If it was not stopped, it might develop into a war within Konoha.
He didn’t expect Lu Li to suddenly intervene in this matter and take such a tough attitude.
As for Danzo, he has always been a very crazy person!
It’s just that it was particularly vivid today.
“Danzo, you’re looking for death!”
However, Lu Li has already taken action!
He suddenly stomped his foot on the ground, and the entire ground collapsed like a landslide.
Lu Li took this opportunity to display his amazing explosive power, and rushed towards Danzo like a cannonball.
“That’s enough!”
At the moment of attention, the third generation stood between Lu Li and Danzo.
“Lu Li, I understand that you are standing up for Hizashi, but this is not a joke. If not handled properly, it may lead to a full-scale war with the Hidden Cloud Village!” said the Third Generation earnestly.
Lu Li stopped in front of the Third Generation and taunted, “Because you are afraid of war, can you feel at ease sacrificing your compatriots to pray for that pitiful peace? Sarutobi Hiruzen, is this the will of fire you inherited? If you can sacrifice one Hyuga Hizashi today, can you sacrifice the entire Uchiha clan tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow?”
When Lu Li mentioned “Uchiha”, everyone’s expression changed.
Especially Danzo and those high-ranking people who were involved in planning the extermination of the Uchiha clan, all of them were trembling in their hearts.
Was this guy just saying it unintentionally, or did he already know something?
Such a big commotion in the council hall naturally attracted the attention of everyone in the Hyuga clan.
A large number of Hyuga ninjas appeared around, surrounding the meeting hall tightly and urgently evacuating non-combat personnel nearby.
027 Wood Release Secret Technique: The Birth of the Tree World! (Old Version)
“War is no joke, many people will die!” The third generation is not a child and is indifferent to Lu Li’s ridicule.
“Peace won by kneeling down will not last long! Peace is a pure land created by the powerful ability to stop war. I still say that even if Hinata Hizashi is going to die, he should die at the hands of the enemy, not at the hands of his own people!”
Lu Li thought back to the history of the Celestial Empire. The hundred years of humiliation in modern times were actually the result of kneeling down and begging for peace.
Only when we stand up, take up arms and strike the enemy head-on, can peace truly come.
“The ability to stop a war…Does Konoha still have the ability to stop a war now?” The Third Hokage sighed.
“Of course!”
Lu Li exudes a strong sense of confidence.
He put his hands together and formed a Si seal.
His hand seal action shocked the third generation, Danzo, Koharu, and Menyan who were present.
Especially the third generation, even with just a quick glance, he immediately recognized this ninjutsu!
What is he going to do?
The answer was revealed in the next moment!
Wood Release Secret Technique: The Birth of the Tree World!
Bang bang bang! ~
The entire ground collapsed in an instant, and countless trees broke out of the ground and grew rapidly, as if the trees were uprooted.
In just a moment, most of the Hyuga family’s residence turned into a primeval forest.
All attacks and defenses in the forest were controlled by Lu Li.
“This…this is Wood Release!!! This is impossible!” Danzo fell into hysterics.
“It’s the Wood Release Secret Technique: Tree World Advent! Isn’t this technique something that only the first generation can perform?”
Mizuto Menen looked at the trees around him that had replaced the buildings and was shocked beyond words.
Even the third generation, who had seen a lot of things and witnessed the glory of the first and second generations and was known as the professor of ninjutsu, was dumbfounded at this moment.
It felt like being hit on the head with a hammer, with a buzzing sound, and then everything went blank.
He thought that Lu Li might awaken Wood Release, but he never expected it to happen so soon!
This is the secret technique of Wood Release that only the first Hokage can perform!
It’s the real Wood Release!
This is not the same concept as the Yamato created by Danzo using Hashirama’s cells!
“The first generation’s wood escape technique…”
Hinata Hiashi and everyone in the Hyuga family gasped at the same time.
No wonder this guy dared to talk about destroying the Hyuga family.
No wonder they dare to say that they have a strong ability to stop war.
You know, the first generation used Wood Release to end the Warring States Period, established Konoha Village, and defeated Uchiha Madara.
This is a power that only the God of Ninja can possess!
Now, a 13-year-old kid from the Senju family has inherited this power completely.
Is the sky of Konoha Village going to change?
No, I’m afraid the entire ninja world is about to change!
The three generations were shocked, but also felt somewhat relieved.
He is indeed old, as can be seen from the continuous decline of his chakra.
In the past few years, he has been worried about the lack of a successor to Hokage and the future of the village.
Therefore, he secretly hoped that some capable figures would emerge among the younger generation in the village.
After the Nine-Tails Rebellion, with the death of the Fourth Hokage, the Jinchūriki not only failed to become the village’s fighting force, but instead became a time bomb.
Konoha Village entered a period of lack of top combat power.
The Hidden Cloud Village saw this and that’s why they were so aggressive.
In fact, after the death of the first generation, the method of sealing the tailed beasts, such as Wood Release, was lost.
The Nine-Tailed Fox became a permanent threat to the village.
So the Third Hokage and Danzo mobilized the entire village to conduct research on Hashirama’s cells, hoping to restore Konoha to the power of Wood Release.
But as a large number of volunteers died in the experiment, the third generation had to call a halt, and all related records were sealed as black history.
Among these sacrifices, a large proportion were members of the Senju clan!
But Danzo did not give up. He didn’t care how much sacrifice he had to make and he would not stop until he achieved his goal.
He teamed up with Orochimaru to secretly abduct members of the Senju tribe and even kidnapped babies from surrounding villages to conduct experiments privately.
But at a cruel cost, there was one case of success, where Danzo trained another ninja, Tenzo, who could use Wood Release besides Hashirama.
For the sake of Tenzo, who only knew a little bit of Wood Release, Danzo almost sacrificed the entire Senju clan.
A large number of Senju members died in the experiment, and many others fled or changed their surnames out of fear.
This is the real reason for the decline of the Senju clan!
And Lu Li is one of the few survivors of this disaster!
Out of selfish motives, Danzo did not tell the Third Generation about the existence of Tenzo.
But when the Third Generation discovered this Wood Release Ninja, he did not punish Danzo.
He simply led the Anbu to surround Danzo’s lair in three layers, and took the Wood Release ninja under his command.
The Third Generation was very tolerant of Danzo, as long as his crimes did not become public knowledge to the whole village.
He always turned a blind eye.
The third generation has always believed that where there is light there must be shadow.
He is the Hokage who is always warm in the sun, and Danzo is the decisive and murderous root in the darkness.
The two of them complemented each other and indeed made Konoha Village the strongest ninja village at one point.
In order to obtain the Wood Release that could suppress the Nine-Tails, the Third Hokage sacrificed the entire Senju clan.
His hands were stained with the blood of his compatriots, but he only got a mediocre Tianzang.
In the end, it was the dead tree of Qianshou that came back to life and produced the most successful fruit.
The third generation was filled with deep sorrow at this moment.
The fact is, it’s not just three generations.
As contemporaries of the Third Hokage and current Konoha high-ranking officials, Koharu and Menen were even more shocked.
In shock, Xiaochun and Menyan looked at each other and saw the uncontrollable excitement in each other’s eyes.
Their minds are much more sinister than those of the third generation.
Lu Li’s rise is unstoppable. As long as it does not conflict with their own interests, they will stand on Lu Li’s side without hesitation on most issues!
Therefore, they have made up their minds that since Lu Li wants to protect Hinata Hizashi, they will overturn the previous decision.
It doesn’t matter even if it means falling out with the Hyuga family!
If the Hyuga main family is gone, the worst that can happen is that they will support the branch family. Their descendants will inherit the Byakugan anyway, and will not have the caged bird curse seal.
“Does anyone else want to sacrifice Hyuga Hizashi to beg for mercy from the Hidden Cloud Village?”
Lu Li’s voice resounded throughout the Hyuga family!
You could hear a pin drop!
After a long while, an elder of the Hyuga family took a deep breath, suppressed the shock and fear in his heart, and explained: “Whether it is the main family or the branch family, they are all children of my Hyuga family! If it is not necessary, who would be willing to force their own children to death.”
“If it weren’t for the aggressiveness of the Hidden Cloud Village, we would have resorted to this desperate measure for the sake of the peace of the village.”
“I have watched this child grow up since he was a child. If there is no way, how can I bear it…”
“Yes, all of this is to protect the secrets of the Hyuga clan and the hard-earned peace of the village.”
The elders of the Hyuga family all spoke up to explain.
The attitude has changed 180 degrees.
The contrast between before and after was so strong that the corners of Lu Li’s mouth twitched involuntarily!
(My dear uncles, I beg you for everything!)
028 War and Peace (Old Version)
In fact, in the eyes of the Hyuga main family, people from the branch families are almost the same as servants, and sometimes even worse.
After seeing the performance of the Hyuga family elders, people who didn’t know would think that the main family really treated the branch family members as relatives.
Unfortunately, Lu Li knew the truth!
“Now that everyone is here, let’s talk things out!” Lu Li restrained his chakra and said calmly.
Talking reason again?
Like just now, are you going to use the tree world to hit us in the face and make sense?
Everyone present was complaining wildly in their hearts!
However, this time Lu Li really just spoke the truth with his mouth.
This is called a show of force!
Or in other words, force first, courtesy later!
In the world of Naruto, strength is everything. If you are not strong enough, others will dare to shit on your head, and then force you to eat it!
Obviously, Lu Li’s appearance was explosive enough and his strength was terrifying enough.
So when he spoke reason, no one dared not to listen.
Even Danzo could only huddle in a corner and shiver at this moment.
“At any time, I cannot agree to use the lives of my compatriots in exchange for humble peace. That is not the will of fire, and it is not the original intention of the establishment of Konoha Village!”
“If we sacrifice one Hyuga Hizashi today, the Hidden Cloud Village will only see our weakness and think that we are easy to bully! What will follow is endless coercion and demands!”
Lu Li suddenly transformed himself into a big liar and started his own political propaganda.
“Peace cannot be achieved through compromise. Only through struggle can we achieve true peace! Not only can we not hand over Hyuga Hizashi, but we must also investigate the matter of the Hidden Cloud Village holding Hyuga Hinata hostage. The Hidden Cloud Village must give us an explanation!”
“If the Hidden Cloud Village cannot give us a satisfactory explanation, then we will fight at all costs! Anyone who offends our Hidden Leaf Village will be punished no matter how far away they are! This is the true will of fire!”
“Only in this way can Konoha Village regain the initiative. Those who pray for peace will become our enemies. Only then will Konoha Village achieve long-term peace and stability!”
In fact, Lu Li has even more exciting political ideals, such as unifying the ninja world, deposing the daimyo, and establishing a unified ninja country.
Of course, now is obviously not the time to say this.
Lu Li’s voice echoed throughout the Hyuga household, and everyone here could hear it clearly.
Including Ningci, who was still by Hinata’s side at this time.
When he heard Lu Li say that the family was prepared to sacrifice his father to meet the challenges posed by the Hidden Cloud Village.
Neji’s extreme anger!
He was instilled with the idea of ​​protecting the clan from a young age. If his father died in the hands of the enemy, although he would be sad, he would be proud of his father.
However, Neji could never accept the thought of his father dying at the hands of his own people.
Because he felt that such a clan was not worth their protection!
No wonder his father acted so strangely today. When Neji thought about it, he couldn’t help but feel a chill in his heart.
If Lu Li hadn’t taken action, he might have lost his father forever!
Compared to Neci’s anger, Hinata looked confused.
In fact, kidnapping is not the first time that the Hidden Cloud Village has done such a thing.
In order to obtain the Nine-Tails, they once kidnapped the young Uzumaki Kushina.
Many years later, the same old trick happened again.
Lu Li later recalled that in the original plot of Naruto, Hinata was kidnapped by the leader of the envoy group from the Hidden Cloud Village when she was three years old.
No members of the Thousand Hands tribe appeared during the entire incident.
But in the world he traveled to, the hijacking incident happened five years later!
Lu Li suspected that the Naruto world he traveled to should be a parallel world of the original work.
Of course, it is not wrong to say that his time travel distorted time and space, producing the butterfly effect.
However, based on Lu Li’s observations and understanding, the situation in this world is roughly consistent with the Naruto world he is familiar with.
In fact, Lu Li’s speech was not as thought-provoking as imagined.
If these words were said before Lu Li displayed his powerful Wood Release, everyone present would have sneered at him.
It was the powerful strength displayed by Lu Li that forced the top leaders of Konoha to seriously consider these words!
Such situations can be found everywhere.
As the saying goes, a person of little weight has little influence. No matter how nicely and reasonably a person without weight says, it is of no use.
But if a person has the power to control the fate of others, even if he farts, others can smell the scent of chakra.
When everyone remained silent.
“In your opinion, what should we do next?”
“Simple!”
Lu Li looked directly into the eyes of the Third Generation and said, “On the one hand, we are denouncing the Hidden Cloud Village and demanding an explanation from them. On the other hand, we are fully preparing for war and are willing to start an all-out war with them. Our goal is not war, but peace. If they don’t know what’s good for them, we don’t mind fighting them on the battlefield until they beg for peace!”
The third generation pondered for a moment and said, “Why not negotiate with them directly? If we can’t reach an agreement, we can talk about other things.”
Lu Li sneered and said, “What you can’t get on the battlefield, you can’t get at the negotiation table!”
The third generation’s eyes fixed, the shock Lu Li brought to him today was too great.
It’s not just Wood Release, but also the statements about war and peace that Lu Li said.
In fact, they understand these principles, but when the time comes, they always choose the solution that will cause the least loss in the short term.
Between sacrificing a Hyuga Hizashi and a possible war breaking out, any normal person would choose the former no matter how they look at it.
They also know that this is only a temporary solution and not a permanent one.
Just like if your hand is hurt, you chop it off; if your foot has a sore, you cut off the foot.
But a person has only one body. If you chop off his hands today and his feet tomorrow, will he be beheaded the day after tomorrow?
The third generation looked at the others present and said, “What do you think?”
Xiaochun and Menyan looked at each other and took the lead in expressing their opinions.
“The current Konoha Village does not need to compromise!” This is Koharu’s attitude.
“We don’t want war, but if it’s for peace, we have no choice!” Men Yan also agreed with Lu Li’s point of view.
The third generation cursed inwardly: two old foxes.
After a brief discussion among the top leaders of the Hyuga family, Hyuga Hiashi stated: “If war is unavoidable, the Hyuga family will fight at all costs!”
As a result, most of Konoha’s top leaders stood on Lu Li’s side.
At this time, Danzo, who had been silent, spoke.
He sneered and said, “Don’t forget, there is still the Uchiha clan in Konoha ready to make a move. Once the war starts, there is no guarantee that the Uchiha will defect to the enemy and fight back.”
This is indeed an issue that cannot be ignored.
Everyone looked at Lu Li.
Lu Li knew the entire process of the Uchiha clan’s extermination in the original novel as well as all the causes and consequences.
If there is anyone here who can perfectly solve the hidden danger of Uchiha, it must be Lu Li.
Lu Li said in a loud voice: “Uchiha is not a big deal, you don’t need to worry too much, just leave it to me!”
As soon as these words were spoken, everyone thought that Lu Li must be preparing to use his powerful strength to force the Uchiha clan to surrender!
029 I declare that the Hyuga clan’s main and branch family system will be abolished! (Old version)
After Lu Li promised to solve the Uchiha clan’s troubles, the Konoha high-level officials present no longer had any concerns and agreed to resolve the dispute with the Hidden Cloud Village according to the guidelines proposed by Lu Li.
But they still need to study the details carefully.
Lu Li’s sudden appearance has completely changed the situation in Konoha, and many current policies need to be improved.
At this moment, the system’s voice sounded in Lu Li’s mind.
“Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the sign-in task. Sign-in is in progress! 1%, 2%…51%…99%, 100%!”
“Ding, congratulations to the host for signing in successfully. Sign-in reward: Illusion immunity!”
“Ding, this sign-in has earned an extra reward: Bloodline Limit: Byakugan!”
“Ding, this sign-in has received an extra reward: Curse-breaking Spell, Cage-breaking!”
Three rewards!
I got three kinds of rewards just by signing in once!
Lu Li himself was shocked.
Illusion immunity!
Then, the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan will be useless in front of Lu Li!
Roll your eyes!
“Wait, I don’t have a 360-degree view right now!”
Lu Li felt it for a moment and immediately understood.
The Byakugan he obtained can be opened when needed and closed at any time when not needed, just like the Sharingan.
“Not bad!” Lu Li was very satisfied with this setting.
Otherwise, if you walk around with a pair of pale eyes, it would actually be quite creepy.
This is not the most important thing. What Lu Li really cares about is that he doesn’t want to lose his pair of black eyes that can charm thousands of girls.
It is worth mentioning that Lu Li’s current body looks exactly the same as before he traveled through time.
If Lu Li had not obtained the memories of the previous owner of this body, he would have thought that he had traveled through time along with his body.
As for the spell to break the cage, what the hell is that?
Lu Li thought about this question for a while, and immediately a flash of enlightenment appeared in his mind.
The spell to break the cage is a spell specifically designed to break the curse of the bird in the cage!
As everyone knows, the caged bird curse on the foreheads of the Hyuga branch family is unsolvable and will only be automatically removed after death.
However, now that Lu Li has mastered the spell of breaking the cage, this iron rule will become history!
Lu Li can easily remove the curse seal “Bird in a Cage” on the foreheads of those Hyuga branch members!
“If I remove Neji’s caged bird, judging from the talent he showed even under the suppression of the curse seal, will it create a genius among geniuses?”
This idea is very interesting!
Within one day, Lu Li completed two sign-in tasks.
Wood Release! Immune to illusions! White eyes! Breaking the cage!
The rewards are so generous, it’s simply terrifying!
He suddenly had a bold idea!
After traveling through time, although his surname was Qianshou, he was alone.
You have to know that the other high-level officials of Konoha are all backed by family forces.
Therefore, it is time for Lu Li to build up his own power!
It is not accurate to say that he is cultivating, because he is ready to plunder directly!
Just when everyone thought that today’s matter had come to an end.
Lu Li suddenly said in a loud voice: “There is one more thing I want to announce!”
When he opens his mouth, everyone listens attentively.
“I declare that the Hyuga clan will abolish the system of main and branch families from now on. The main family will still be the head of the family, but it is forbidden to use the curse seal, caged bird, on the clan members!”
As soon as these words were spoken, the entire Hyuga family was in an uproar!
The Third Hokage, Danzo, Koharu, Kado En, and other high-ranking Konoha officials who were not from the Hyuga family all looked stunned and incredulous.
This guy…how dare he?
Hinata Hiashi was already on the verge of a rage. If Lu Li had not shown his powerful strength before, he would have definitely taken action at this moment!
And the fight continues until death!
Hinata Hiashi’s whole body was full of momentum, and he shouted angrily: “Qian Shou Lu Li, don’t go too far! Why do I need an outsider like you to interfere in the internal affairs of my Hyuga family!”
Lu Li said calmly: “Although the Hyuga clan’s main family and branch family system is to protect the Byakugan bloodline limit, it also buried countless talented clan members! It is almost unfair to support the main family at the cost of sacrificing the entire clan!”
These words really expressed the thoughts of everyone in the Hyuga branch family.
Not to mention Hinata Hizashi who escaped death.
At this time, Hinata Hizashi was already in tears.
He could never have imagined that the situation that was bound to end in death was turned around by Lu Li.
Who would want to die if they can live well?
From his point of view, Lu Li was risking making an enemy of the entire Konoha today just to save Hyuga Hizashi!
It was Lu Li who was speaking up for him through his actions!
It is no exaggeration to say that this also completely changed Hyuga Neji’s life.
For Hyuga Hizashi, this favor is like a rebirth!
What moved and shocked Hinata Hizashi more than saving his life was that Lu Li, as an outsider, challenged the family system that had oppressed the people of the branch family for generations.
If Lu Li was a member of the Hyuga family, at this moment, Hyuga Hizashi would follow him without hesitation. Even if the ending was to be wiped out by the main family, he would never regret it.
The grace of saving my life is a great favor that is difficult to repay.
But there are some things in the world that are more important than life, and that is freedom!
Lu Li is now fighting for the freedom of their separated family members! Fighting for liberation!
This kind of kindness is greater than saving a life, greater than the sky!
“Whether it is fair or not is the business of my Hyuga family. What does it have to do with you, an outsider?” The elder of the Hyuga family spoke up to support Hyuga Hiashi.
Lu Li laughed, and laughed very loudly!
“Hahaha… outsider? Although my last name is Senju, who in the Hyuga family dares to call me an outsider?”
Roll your eyes! Open!
Lu Li’s originally dark eyes instantly turned bluish-white, veins popped out beside his eyes, and black marks appeared in his pupils.
After Lu Li’s white eyes were turned on, he went straight into combat mode.
Unlike Neji’s Byakugan that was restricted by a caged bird, Lu Li’s Byakugan was exactly the same as those of the Hyuga clan, with a 360-degree view without any blind spots.
At this moment, Lu Li gained a visual experience he had never had before.
He didn’t even need to turn his eyes or head to see everything around him, including the meridians and chakra flow in the bodies of those around him.
“Hinata Hiashi, open your old and blurry eyes and see clearly, am I an outsider?” Lu Li’s voice was shocking!
“White eyes… How can you have white eyes? This is impossible!”
Hinata Hiashi seemed to have seen the most horrifying thing in the world. He staggered back several steps before he could stand firm.
“White Eyes… How is this possible?”
“It’s true that he’s a white-eyed person, but his last name is Senju?”
“Could it be that Qianshou Luli is the lost bloodline of the Hyuga family?”
“Why does his Byakugan open differently than ours?”
All the Hyuga clan members present, whether they were from the main family or the branch family, could clearly see Lu Li’s Byakugan through his ability.
For a moment, the entire Hyuga clan fell into an extremely strange situation.
…………
(Hahahaha… Is anyone else watching? Where are the flowers? Where are the reviews? Where are the rewards?)
030 The Hyuga clan has completely split up! (Please add this to your collection!) (Old version)
If it is said that when Lu Li performed Wood Release, he shocked everyone.
After he opened his Byakugan, the entire Hyuga clan was thrown into disarray and even began to doubt their lives.
People who were not from the Hyuga family were also shocked.
Wood Release! White Eyes!
Two powerful bloodline limits appeared in one person.
Moreover, it seems to be an innate awakening, which is different from the acquired plundering.
Among these people, Danzo, who was covered in bandages, had red eyes due to jealousy!
Danzo also has two bloodline limits, Wood Release and Sharingan.
But the former was obtained by transplanting the cells of the first Hokage, and the latter was obtained by transplanting the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan.
He racked his brains and went through untold hardships to get these things!
Now, the person in front of him has awakened two bloodline limits at the same time.
It is true that there is no harm without comparison!
At this moment, Danzo’s heart suffered 10,000 points of real damage.
As for Hinata Hiashi.
Lu Li rolled his eyes at this time, and the blow to him was equivalent to being bombarded by ten tailed beast balls in a row.
You know, the oppression of the Hyuga clan’s main family on the branch family has reached a very terrifying level.
Think about the experiences of the father and son Hyuga Hizashi and Hyuga Neji. It is no exaggeration to say that their lives are tragic.
Don’t forget, Hyuga Hizashi is the twin brother of Hyuga Hiashi.
Brothers, the result is sacrifice!
After Hizashi’s death, Neji was not treated well by the main family.
Even his father’s last words were not told to him until he had been tortured by hatred for several years.
Neji even wanted to kill Hinata many times!
In the end, this knot in my heart was easily untied.
What’s even more ridiculous is that Neci finally sacrificed himself to save Hinata and Naruto. This plot can be said to be extremely cruel!
The head of the family’s own brother is treated like this, just imagine the dire straits that the other members of the branch family are living in.
And for the sake of Hyuga Hizashi, Lu Li actually went to war with the Hidden Cloud Village!
Now, in order to liberate the people of the branch family, he is directly turning against the Hyuga main family!
In comparison, how will the people from the Hyuga branch view Lu Li?
At this moment, I am afraid that in the eyes of the Hyuga branch family, Lu Li is the savior! The liberator!
What made the Hyuga branch family’s blood boil the most was that Lu Li also rolled his eyes!
It’s not the main family, but it doesn’t have the white eyes sealed by the caged bird!
What do people fear the most? The most fearful thing is having no hope!
And Lu Li gave the Hyuga family hope of freedom.
At the same time, the resentment, anger, frustration, helplessness and despair that have been suppressed in the hearts of the Hinata family for a lifetime…
At this moment, it broke out!
With tears streaming down his face, Hyuga Hizashi walked up to Lu Li, knelt on one knee, and said loudly: “Lord Lu Li! From this moment on, I, Hyuga Hizashi, will leave the Hyuga clan and only follow you! I will never regret it! I will have no regrets even if I die!”
He wants to leave the Hyuga clan!
For freedom, he wants to follow Lu Li!
What Hyuga Hizashi did at this time was undoubtedly like setting off the first grenade in the powder keg of the Hyuga branch family!
Isn’t this just like throwing a grenade on the head of Rizu?
“Hyuga Hiashi, you dare to betray the Hyuga clan? I will kill you!” Hyuga Hiashi was furious.
He was seen forming a seal with one hand and was about to activate the caged bird seal on Hyuga Hizashi’s forehead!
“Back off!” Lu Li snorted coldly.
A huge pressure suddenly emanated from his white eyes, which directly shocked Hinata Hiashi so much that he staggered back and even blood oozed from the corner of his mouth!
“Your white eyes…how is this possible…” Hinata Hiashi looked at Lu Li in disbelief.
Lu Li had just used his Byakugan to perform a legendary eye technique that was only recorded in the Hyuga family’s texts.
According to speculation, that kind of eye technique can only be activated by the Byakugan of incredibly high purity!
That’s right, the kind of eye technique that Lu Li performed can only be performed by Kaguya Otsutsuki in the Naruto plot.
The huge pressure emitted by the Byakugan can directly shock the people around into a state of unconsciousness, and can even cause substantial damage to the space.
“Hinata Hiashi is now my Senju Luli’s man, who dares to touch him!”
Lu Li’s voice echoed above the Hyuga family!
Who dares to touch him!
Dare to touch him!
Touch him!
he!
…!
Lu Li’s next move not only drove the Hyuga clan completely crazy, but even outsiders like the Third Hokage and Danzo found it incredible.
“Hinata Hizashi, since you are willing to follow me, I will help you break the cage and set you free!”
Lu Li stretched out his hand and stroked Hinata Hizashi’s forehead. The “X”-shaped caged bird curse seal on Hinata Hizashi’s forehead turned into fluorescent dots and dissipated between heaven and earth!
Curse: Bird in a Cage!
break!
In an instant, Hinata Hizashi felt that the shackles on his brain were broken!
A feeling of relaxation that I have never experienced before fills my whole body!
Is this what freedom feels like?
very nice!
“Lord Lu Li, Hinata Hizashi’s life will be yours from now on!” Hinata Hizashi’s eyes were filled with tears.
If you have never lost your freedom, you will not realize how precious it is!
Crazy!
The entire Hyuga family has gone crazy!
The situation is completely out of control!
“Lord Lu Li! From now on, I, Hyuga Tokushi, will leave the Hyuga clan and only follow you! I will never regret it! I will have no regrets even if I die!”
“Lord Lu Li! From this moment on, I, Hyuga Peng, will leave the Hyuga clan and only follow you! I will never regret it! I will have no regrets even if I die!”
“Master Lu Li! I, Hinata…”
The rebellion!
All Hyuga branches have left the Hyuga clan!
However, Hyuga Hiashi and the other main families could only watch.
Because of Lu Li’s presence, the caged bird curse completely lost its deterrent effect at this moment!
On this day, the main family and branch family of the Hyuga clan were completely separated!
At the same time, in Konoha Village, a powerful force headed by Lu Li began to emerge!
They all have powerful white eyes, none of which are sealed by caged birds!
(Are there any collections? Any flowers? Any evaluation votes? Any rewards?)
031 Press Danzo to the ground and rub him! (Please add this to your collection!) (Old version)
From demonstrating strong strength to gaining the following of the entire Hyuga branch family.
Lu Li’s actions undoubtedly caused an unprecedented shock in Konoha Village.
This young man named Senju not only possesses the terrifying strength of the First Hokage, but also has the political acumen and iron-blooded hand of the Second Hokage!
In just a few minutes, a powerful family that had been passed down for hundreds of years was destroyed! The Hyuga clan was almost left alone!
The means may not be very sophisticated, but they are enough to shock people!
Even the Third Generation could not help but sigh: “This is a person who was born to be Hokage!”
As for Danzo, he felt palpitations and excitement in his heart…
Konoha Village, the former base of the Senju.
This was once the most prosperous family residence in Konoha Village, with an excellent geographical location.
Ever since the decline of the Senju clan, this place has been deserted.
Later, for some reason, it became the headquarters of “Root”.
Danzo’s lair is here!
Now, Lu Li led thousands of former Hyuga branch family members and came here in a mighty manner.
They brought their families with them, and except for children and the elderly, everyone carried things on their shoulders and backs, and the bags and parcels piled up like a mountain.
More than 90% of the Hyuga clan’s population is here, so it’s not unreasonable to say that the entire clan has moved here!
Among them are the father and son Hyuga Hizashi and Hyuga Neji.
They rebelled against the Hyuga clan and chose to follow Lu Li, so they left the Hyuga clan’s base.
In order to settle them, Lu Li had to take them to the former residence of the Qianshou Family.
However, now Danzo and his Root occupy this place.
In Lu Li’s eyes, everything belonging to the Thousand Hands clan belongs to him, Lu Li.
Therefore, Lu Li wants to take back what belongs to him!
Looking at the root headquarters in front of us that are as solid as a fortress.
Without any hesitation, Lu Li formed seals and activated the Wood Release Technique – the Secret Technique of Wood Release: The Birth of a World of Trees!
The thick tree roots broke out of the ground and burst all the buildings in front of them!
In the collapsed building, the root members rushed out covered in dust and dirt like dogs that had lost their homes.
“Qianshou Lu Li, you will pay a heavy price for what you did today!”
Danzo stood on a tree trunk that rose from the ground, his face gloomy.
Lu Li sneered and didn’t even bother to pay attention to him. He used the second Wood Release Technique directly on his face – Wood Release: Wooden Man Technique!
The tree trunk under Danzo’s feet grew wildly, and in the blink of an eye, a giant wooden man appeared.
Danzo’s face changed, and he jumped off the wooden man in panic, trying to escape.
“Danzo, don’t leave yet, come and dance!”
The wooden man stretched out two fingers and lightly pinched Danzo who was still in the air between his two fingers.
It looked like a person pinching a stink bug!
Danzo was so horrified that his soul was about to burst out, and a sharp breath similar to that of Kamaitachi came out of his mouth – Wind Style: Vacuum Wave!
Vacuum Wave is a type of wind jutsu that Danzo is good at. It can easily cut off the target’s flesh and the chakra that protects the body.
However, the vacuum wave at this time hit the wooden man’s fingers but could not cause any harm to him.
But this is a very normal situation.
You know, Lu Li’s wooden man technique is at the same level as the first generation.
The wooden man’s fighting power is comparable to that of the complete form of Susanoo. He can catch the Tailed Beast Ball with one hand and use it to counterattack.
He is strong in both offense and defense, and is particularly good at physical attacks.
Even if it is the Nine-Tailed Fox controlled by Madara, Lu Li’s wooden man can compete with it and not be at a disadvantage.
There is also space on the wooden man’s head that can accommodate Lu Li, and it is also very strong in terms of defense.
This is a technique that only monsters like the First Generation and Lu Li, who possess both the sage body and wood escape technique, can perform.
Lu Li controlled the wooden man, pressed Danzo directly to the ground, and rubbed him hard!
Friction friction!
It’s the devil’s pace!
Soon, only a blurry pool of blood and flesh was left in the big pit on the ground, and Danzo’s chakra also disappeared!
“Dead? That’s not that easy!”
really…
The next moment, Danzo’s chakra appeared in another location.
And the flesh and blood in the big pit also disappeared!
Looking at Danzo who flashed by and disappeared in the distance.
“Izanagi…”
The corners of Lu Li’s mouth curled up slightly.
He knew that Danzo had mastered that forbidden technique, but could he escape it for a while, or forever?
Hyuga Hizashi and all the former Hyuga branch family members witnessed this one-sided devastation throughout!
That is the feared Danzo Shimura who holds the “Root”!
But in Lu Li’s hands, it was no different from a stink bug!
If you want to crush it, crush it. If you want to flatten it, flatten it!
Play however you want, it’s so…brutal!
Is this the power of the God of Ninja?
No wonder the first generation was able to pacify the troubled times!
The eyes they looked at Lu Li were full of respect and admiration!
It was this man who rescued them from the cage!
Next, Lu Li controlled the wooden man and razed the former residence of the Thousand Hands Clan to the ground.
A large piece of flat land appeared before our eyes.
Then, Lu Li activated the Wood Release: Lianzhu Family!
In an instant, accompanied by the shaking of the earth and loud rumbling noises, rows of single-family villas rose from the ground.
This wood escape technique that even Yamato can perform is like playing house in Lu Li’s hands. It is so simple that it takes no effort at all.
“Finish!”
Lu Li clapped his hands and thought to himself: Damn, if I could go back to the previous world with this ability, I would definitely be a real estate tycoon!
A luxurious villa community can be built in minutes.
Infrastructure maniac?
That’s me I’m talking about!
Wood Release is awesome. It can be used for fighting and construction. It’s simply an all-round helper!
After settling on the base, Lu Li immediately convened a general fan meeting!
“Hinata Hiashi, I appoint you as their leader! I’ll leave everything here to you!”
This was an arrangement Lu Li had thought of long ago.
Of course he couldn’t waste his time and energy on these trivial matters.
Isn’t it great to be a hands-off boss?
“Master Lu Li!”
Hinata Hizashi was respectful. He stepped forward and said, “Since we have left the Hyuga clan, we no longer want to use the surname ‘Hyuga’! After discussion among several of our representatives, we have decided to change our surname! We will change ‘Hyuga’ to ‘Chisato’. I hope Lord Lu Li will grant my approval!”
“Qian Xiang?” Lu Li was stunned.
Senju and Hinata?
Lu Li didn’t care about this kind of thing.
He thought for a moment and said loudly: “In that case, I declare that from today on, the Chixiang Family is officially established! Hinata Hizashi… No, Chixiang Hizashi, I appoint you as the first head of the Chixiang Family!”
As soon as these words were spoken, thunderous cheers broke out at the scene.
“Hail! Hail! Hail!”
“Long live Lord Lu Li!”
“Long live the Chixiang family!”
Hiashi stretched out his hand and pressed down, and the whole process immediately fell silent.
Hiashi roared, “I swear in the name of the head of the Qianxiang family that my Qianxiang family is willing to serve Qianshou Luli as our master and protect him until death. We will have no regrets even if we die, and we will never betray you from generation to generation. If you break this oath, then let my entire Qianxiang family die a miserable death, just like this!”
As he said that, Chimuka Hizashi actually stabbed his finger directly into his right eye in front of everyone!
“Daily difference…”
“Father…”
“The head of the family…”
Everyone, including Lu Li, was shocked.
But it was too late to stop it!
Chikako Hiashi dug out his right eye and held it in his palm, ignoring the bleeding eye.
He just walked in front of Lu Li, knelt on one knee, and said respectfully: “Master!”
The next moment, all the Qianxiang tribe members knelt on one knee and shouted, “Master!”
(It’s so quiet, is there anyone watching?!)
032 I need a maid to warm my bed! (Please add this to your collection!) (Old version)
When he was at the Hyuga family, Lu Li just wanted to give it a try, thinking that it would be great if he could kidnap Hizashi and Neji, the father and son.
Unexpectedly, there was a huge response to the call, which almost emptied the Hyuga clan.
“If I bully his father like this, will Hinata bite me the next time she sees me?”
Lu Li put his hands in his pockets and just as he walked out of the gate of Qianxiang family’s residence, he suddenly turned around.
Then I saw the two little guys hiding behind the gate in panic.
“Hey, I saw it, come out!”
Two little heads popped out from behind the door.
It was Neji and Hinata.
“Hinata, why did you run out? If your father knew about this, he would break your legs!”
Lu Li was speechless. This girl was so heartless!
Hinata came over skipping and jumping, stuck out her tongue, and said, “Daddy is too busy to take care of me now!”
That’s right, it should be too late for Hinata Hiashi to cry now.
“Master…” Neji also followed and was about to speak.
Lu Li interrupted him: “Just call me Brother Lu!”
Lu Li is now four years older than Ningci, which makes him more than qualified to be his elder brother!
If you add in the age before the time travel, it would be enough for Neji to call him “uncle”!
“Brother Lu!” Little Ningci is still very well-behaved.
Lu Li touched his head and said, “Your father’s eyes… well, actually, they are totally unnecessary!”
Neji clenched his fists and said excitedly: “No, I can completely understand my father. He has always been a hero in my mind!”
Lu Li nodded and smiled, “That’s good!”
“Brother Lu, you too!” Ningci looked at Lu Li with admiration.
“Really…hahaha!” Lu Li scratched his scalp, laughing so hard that his mouth almost split to his ears.
It feels good to flatter Ningji.
“Brother Lu Li, you are also a hero in my heart!” Hinata hugged Lu Li’s thighs and raised her little face hopefully.
Lu Li gave the little girl a chestnut on the forehead and said unhappily, “You are so young and yet you are so disloyal. I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your father! But… I like it!”
After leaving Qianxiang’s base, Lu Li headed straight for the Hokage Building.
Three generations ago, someone had been sent to inform Lu Li to attend Konoha’s high-level meeting.
There is no doubt that Lu Li has become a high-ranking figure in Konoha, and a very important one.
Now Lu Li doesn’t have to be afraid of anyone including the third generation!
It can be said bluntly that in today’s ninja world, Lu Li can walk sideways!
At this moment, the Akatsuki organization is still recruiting soldiers everywhere.
Orochimaru is still studying the Book of Reincarnation, and Kabuto Yakushi has not yet mastered the Impure World Reincarnation.
As for Obito, let alone the tailed beasts, he doesn’t even have a single tailed beast hair.
There is no one who can fight!
Moreover, Wood Release and Byakugan are probably the limits of their imagination.
In fact, that was not Lu Li’s peak at all.
His peak will always be after the next sign-in!
However, Lu Li always thought that he was a reasonable person.
Of course, if someone doesn’t want to listen, Lu Li doesn’t mind warming him up first before explaining the situation.
Lu Li was the last attendee to arrive at the Hokage Building.
When Lu Li walked into the door of the conference room, the Sandai, Xiaochun, Menyan…several bigwigs of Konoha looked at him with resentment.
As for Danzo, he looked as if he had eaten a dead child, and was extremely sad.
In addition, the daimyo of the Land of Fire also came to participate.
“Ah, I was helping an old lady cross the road on the way here, which delayed me a little, so I’m a little late…”
Lu Li calmly made up a lame excuse for being late.
While speaking, he glanced at Danzo.
This guy Danzo actually dared to come, he has some guts!
Of course, Lu Li would not take action in this situation.
It’s like two mortal enemies serving as officials in the court. They want to tear each other into pieces in private, but when they go to court to discuss matters, they have to use words instead of violence.
When everyone was present, the meeting began.
The Sandaime cleared his throat and said, “Everyone is very clear about what happened recently. The envoys from the Hidden Cloud Village came here to form an alliance, but secretly they wanted to obtain the secret of the Byakugan by dishonest means.”
“Fortunately, it was Senju Luli who stopped them in time and prevented the Hidden Cloud Village from succeeding. But the Hidden Cloud Village was the first to complain, accusing us of executing their envoys for no reason, and threatened that they would never give up unless we handed over the body of the Hyuga family leader.”
“Initially, someone suggested using Hyuga Hizashi from the Hyuga branch to impersonate the head of the Hyuga family in order to calm the situation. We didn’t think it through, and if it weren’t for Qianshou Luli, we would have almost gotten into big trouble.”
As he said this, the Sandaime glanced at Danzo.
The latter, who always shouted the loudest in every high-level meeting, now sat in his seat, watching his nose and his heart, as honest as a dog.
“In the whole incident, it was the Hidden Cloud Village that was the first to break their promise. They treated the sacred alliance contract as a joke that could be trampled and exploited at will. And we are actually sacrificing our compatriots to cater to the Hidden Cloud Village. Isn’t this the biggest joke in the world!”
The Sandaime’s voice gradually became louder: “As the Sandaime Hokage, I, Sarutobi Hiruzen, will not agree to, nor will I forgive, such behavior!”
These words from the Third Generation basically set the tone for this Konoha high-level meeting.
But the words from the third generation made Lu Li’s face turn black.
The third generation softened his tone and said, “But war is cruel. Not only will people die, but it will also destroy our already poor economy. So, I suggest that we sit down and talk with the Hidden Cloud Village first. If we can’t reach an agreement…”
Before he could finish his words, he saw Lu Li standing up.
The third generation had no choice but to stop his speech and said, “Qian Shou Lu Li, do you have anything to say?”
Lu Li glanced at the people present and said, “Of course, countries should coexist peacefully. Peace is the goal, and struggle is the means to peace. Peace is relative, and struggle is absolute. Only through struggle can there be true peace.”
“A great man once said, ‘Unity survives when it is sought through struggle, but it dies when it is sought through compromise.'”
“I have said before that what you can’t get in war, you can’t get at the negotiation table.”
“So, there is nothing to talk about! We just need to tell the Hidden Cloud Village that they must give us an explanation within a certain period of time. Otherwise, we will have to fight on the battlefield!”
“I heard that there are two perfect Jinchuriki in the Hidden Cloud Village. Forget about Killer Bee, I’m not interested in rough muscular men. But I heard that the Two-Tails Jinchuriki, Yukito, is a rare beauty. As for me, I just need a maid to warm my bed.”
Lu Li’s words immediately caused laughter in the room, which eased the tense atmosphere a lot.
“Don’t laugh, I’m serious!”
“I know you’re worried about the Uchiha rebellion, and I’ve said before that we’re going to deal with this.”
When Lu Li mentioned Uchiha, everyone held their breath.
The Uchiha have been planning to rebel for a long time. They had planned a revolution before, but it failed due to Uchiha Shisui’s suicide.
Once Konoha goes to war with the Hidden Cloud Village, the Uchiha will be an internal time bomb.
033 Finalizing the Strategy (Please add to my collection! Please give me flowers!) (Old version)
Danzo, who had been well-behaved like a little wife, suddenly spoke up: “The Uchiha are just a bunch of wolf cubs who can’t be tamed. Just wipe them out!”
Lu Li didn’t even look at him, but said calmly: “Dogs better not bark when I’m talking!”
The already solemn atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became tense.
Everyone here, as high-ranking officials of Konoha, knows something about the fact that Danzo sent a ten-man Root team to assassinate Lu Li.
After all, the noise that night was so loud that anyone could see it unless they were blind.
Lu Li is not the third generation. If you dare to assassinate him, you just want to die!
The reason I didn’t rub you, Danzo, on the floor of the conference room is because I’m in a good mood.
Being insulted as a dog by Lu Li, Danzo must have been furious.
But he could only grit his teeth and didn’t even have the courage to talk back!
The previous fight at Chixiang’s base made Danzo realize a fact!
He knew that beings of the first Hokage’s level were very powerful, otherwise he would not have been so tirelessly conducting experiments using the first generation’s cells.
However, he thought that he was already very strong now. Even if he was still defeated when facing a being of that level, he should not be completely powerless to fight back, right?
But the truth is very cruel!
Lu Li could really crush him to death just like crushing a stink bug!
“Let’s continue! As everyone knows, the Uchiha clan was one of the founders of Konoha. Although Uchiha Madara later emerged, the other members of the Uchiha clan all stood on the side of the village at that time.”
“Although the Uchiha clan has always been restless, this cannot change the fact that they are part of the village!”
“Just like in a family, you can’t say that a child is someone else’s child and kick him out of the house just because he is naughty! You are all parents here, so you should understand what I mean.”
“As the saying goes, if a son is not taught well, it is the fault of his father. Uchiha is very naughty, and he has a bad habit of climbing up the roof and tearing off the tiles if he is not punished for three days. The village has an unshirkable responsibility for the current situation!”
“So, the village’s policy towards the Uchiha clan needs to be re-formulated. This is one of them.”
“Secondly, it’s not enough to just give them sweet treats. We have to prepare the big stick as well! This time, if a war breaks out between us and the Hidden Cloud Village, we’ll prioritize sending those restless guys from the Uchiha clan to the battlefield.”
“Aren’t they shouting for war and killing every day? Let them go out and practice with the Cloud Ninjas, so they don’t have to keep making trouble at home because they have too much energy.”
“This way, we can eliminate the restless factors of the Uchiha clan, strike a blow to the Hidden Cloud Village, and enhance the sense of belonging of the Uchiha clan, as well as improve the attitude of other people in the village towards the Uchiha clan. It’s a win-win situation. What do you think?”
As soon as these words came out, everyone’s eyes widened!
In fact, Lu Li’s approach was not clever at all. He simply used external struggles to divert internal conflicts.
But to the ears of these people whose life revolves around one village, it is like a whole new world has opened up before their eyes.
The original Naruto is very good to watch, with exciting fighting scenes and gorgeous skills, but when it comes to politics and the art of war.
Lu Li felt really ashamed for them.
If we randomly pick out any second-rate strategist, let alone a first-rate one, from the history of the Celestial Empire, he would be far superior to them in terms of strategy and vision.
In fact, there is no way around it. After all, Konoha Village is equivalent to a city-state, and it is impossible to raise a giant whale in a small pond.
To put it simply, the conflicts within Konoha are actually involving the following three parties.
The second son who has a low status and is marginalized at home – Uchiha Group.
The very favored and violent youngest son – Danzo Group.
The good guy, the head of the family who likes to smooth things over – the Third Generation Group.
Such a family affair turned out to be a mess and even led to a quarrel between the brothers.
The head of the Third Generation Group not only failed to play his due role, but was either a cheerleader or a spectator.
Lu Li really wanted to ask, is everything fun at home?
Can you see the world outside the village?
Why cling to one village?
Go conquer the ninja world!
Moreover, in Lu Li’s opinion, the so-called Ninja World War was just a war involving only a few countries and hundreds of thousands of troops.
Unlike the world before Lu Li traveled through time, once a world war broke out, dozens of countries would join in and billions of people would be involved in the protracted war.
Even any civil war in the history of the Celestial Empire was much larger in scale than the Ninja World War.
In addition, in the Naruto world, an individual’s fighting power can be strong enough to influence the situation of a country or even an entire continent.
In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies and tricks are nothing.
So sometimes they really don’t think much about strategy.
When a man has a hammer, everything looks like a nail.
When a man has a nail in his hand, everything looks like a hammer.
This is sometimes a frustrating thing.
Xiaochun and Menyan looked at Lu Li in astonishment. They didn’t expect that Lu Li could come up with such a brilliant strategy.
It doesn’t sound complicated, but they never thought about it that way.
Danzo clenched his fists, shocked.
He is a hawkish figure within Konoha and has great ambitions.
But he was an idiot who was good at internal fighting but not external fighting. He organized a Five Kage Talks and ended up getting himself killed.
Some people say that Danzo is an anti-hero who dedicated his life to Konoha Village.
In Lu Li’s opinion, Danzo is just a troublemaker within Konoha.
For their own selfish interests, they can do anything, including selling out their teammates, and then they themselves are unable to reap the rewards.
This kind of person may be useful in some individual matters, but in the overall situation, he is simply a pig teammate who drags the team down.
The third generation felt complicated after hearing Lu Li’s plan.
After being the Hokage for so many years, his vision is not as good as that of a 13-year-old guy.
You know, in the original Naruto, it was the Third Generation who couldn’t think of a way to deal with the Uchiha clan, and his inaction led to the extermination of the Uchiha clan.
According to Lu Li’s plan, he could not only fight back against the Hidden Cloud Village, but also check and balance the Uchiha clan.
It may damage the vitality of the village, but it will make the whole village united again.
His power as Hokage can also be strengthened and consolidated.
Moreover, they have Lu Li as their trump card, so their chances of winning are extremely high.
Konoha’s losses can be compensated from the defeated side after the war.
Internal and external problems are solved together.
Killing many birds with one stone!
Qianshou Lu Li, what’s wrong with this guy’s head?
What a freak!
The third generation slapped the table and said in a deep voice: “Let’s vote! If you agree with Qianshou Luli’s plan, then raise your hand!”
As he spoke, the third generation raised his hand first.
Xiaochun and Menyan followed closely behind.
Daimyo hesitated for a moment and raised his hand as well.
Only Danzo said nothing and did not raise his hand.
“Okay, most people agree. Next we will proceed according to Qianshou Luli’s plan!”
The final decision was made for the third generation.
(Everyone, those who have flowers and evaluation votes can use their hands to make money! You send me flowers, and I will give you Tsunade. If you don’t want Tsunade, there is also Samui! What, your breasts are too big to handle? Don’t panic, there are still Ino and Yuhi Kurenai. What, you want Hinata? I won’t tell you, this one is not for you unless you give me a reward! Of course, if you like handsome guys, Naruto, Sasuke, Kakashi, Gaara, Madara… you can pick whatever you want.)
034 This is Itachi, alive… (Please collect! Please give me flowers!) (Old version)
After the Konoha high-level meeting ended, it was already dark.
Lu Li was walking on the road, but his thoughts were flying far away.
As a powerful family that could once rival the Senju family, the Uchiha clan could have become a very powerful military unit in the village.
In the end, he was killed by his own people who were instigated by the village. This is actually a pity.
It is also an irreparable loss for Konoha.
Lu Li’s first small goal is of course to become a Hokage.
The second small goal is to unify the ninja world.
To achieve real peace…bullshit!
What does that have to do with Lu Li?
Lu Li’s goal is to enjoy life and become a Ninja God after unifying the Ninja world.
When awake, he holds the power in the ninja world; when drunk, he lies on the lap of a beauty. Isn’t he sweet?
Therefore, Lu Li would not easily lay off Uchiha, the worker.
Uchiha Itachi is a genius of the Uchiha clan, but he has a very eccentric way of thinking.
Lu Li decided to accept him as his little fanboy!
A guy who would kill his entire family just by fooling him.
If I were under the control of Lu Li, a big liar, I would have to help him rob women wholeheartedly…
Ahem, it seems like I accidentally revealed someone’s dark thoughts.
No matter what, Itachi’s strength is still very good, and he has always been hiding his strength.
Not to mention the later stages, just the moment when the clan was exterminated was definitely movie-level.
It’s just that Lu Li needs to help him correct his peculiar values.
In fact, the period in which Lu Li is currently living is very close to the extermination of the Uchiha clan.
Therefore, Lu Li can fully analyze the current actual situation.
First of all, the Uchiha clan is indeed very powerful, but the ones who really control the overall situation should still be the top masters in the clan.
They are the ones who opened the kaleidoscope.
After Shisui’s death, there were only two people in the Uchiha clan who could open the Mangekyo.
They are Uchiha Itachi and the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku.
And these two people are against the coup!
Then these two people are worthy of being father and son, their train of thought is extremely strange.
Let’s talk about Itachi first. He actually has many better ways to deal with this matter than exterminating the entire clan.
As a double agent, he is familiar with the situation on both sides.
He could have fully utilized his intelligence advantage and worked on both sides to prevent the conflict from escalating.
If this contradiction is really irreconcilable, it will inevitably explode.
He has at least two basic solutions:
First, he clearly confessed to his father, the clan leader, that he was on the side of the village and demonstrated his true strength so that Uchiha Fugaku would face reality and give up the coup.
Then urge the Uchiha clan to cooperate with the village’s investigation, hand over the few radical elements in the clan, and protect the majority of the law-abiding clan members.
Secondly, he clearly stood on the side of the family and participated in the coup. With the top combat power of the two Mangekyō Sharingan in the family, he launched a sneak attack, wiped out the Konoha high-level officials, and then reorganized the power structure.
Although this method will result in a small number of casualties, it does not conflict with the principle of doing everything for the village.
After the Uchiha gained power, as long as it was not excessive, the village would still be the village and everyone’s lives would go on.
Why did they have to make it so bloody? They did it themselves!
Even if it’s for the sake of the village, wouldn’t everything be fine if we just kill the radical elements in the tribe?
Why should we wipe out the entire clan? Shouldn’t we consider our own people as part of the village?
This logic is really inhumane!
Moreover, most of the Uchiha who wanted to rebel were forced to do so.
He was also one of the heroes who founded the village, and he even drove away the old patriarch Ban who loved dancing for the sake of the village.
During the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the entire Uchiha clan, who had no rebellious intentions at the time, disappeared, and Danzo’s Root did not participate in the war.
If the Uchiha had joined the battle and used the Sharingan to suppress the Nine-Tails, perhaps the Fourth Hokage would not have died in the battle.
However, the situation is so weird.
Afterwards, the Uchiha clan was held accountable by Danzo and other Konoha high-ranking officials and was pushed to the outskirts of the village.
No matter how you look at it, it seems like a deliberate conspiracy, the purpose of which is to use the Nine-Tails Rebellion to suppress the Uchiha clan.
If the Uchiha clan are all evil people who harm the village, then they should be destroyed.
But most of the people in the tribe are ordinary villagers, and they are also very kind, such as Itachi’s parents, Quan…
Thinking of this, Lu Li felt that he needed to meet someone.
According to the plot of Naruto, the Uchiha clan was exterminated one night when Itachi was 13 years old.
That means it could happen tonight!
So this matter cannot be delayed!
Then, Lu Li appeared in the Uchiha clan’s residence in a swaggering manner.
This place is indeed quite remote, far away from the village center.
No wonder the Uchiha clan felt aggrieved.
Lu Li’s appearance immediately aroused the Uchiha clan’s vigilance.
You know, they would discuss rebellion at the Nanhe Shrine every other day.
It would be strange if they were not nervous when an outsider suddenly appeared.
“Who are you? What are you doing here?”
A ninja from the Uchiha clan appeared and blocked Lu Li’s way.
“I’m here to look for someone!” Lu Li smiled faintly.
“Who are you looking for?” the man frowned.
Lu Li: “Uchiha…Itachi!”
“What do you want him for?”
When the man heard that Lu Li was looking for Itachi, he did not look happy.
Lu Li thought about it and immediately understood!
Itachi’s current status in the family is not very good.
In the past, he was considered the hope of the Uchiha clan, but after Shisui’s death, the clan members saw clearly that he was standing against the clan.
Itachi even had a strained relationship with his father.
Therefore, Uchiha Itachi was not popular in the family, and sometimes his situation was even worse than that of an ordinary member of the family.
“You just need to tell me if Uchiha Itachi is here!”
Lu Li glanced at the Uchiha clan ninja.
Just one glance made that person feel like he was falling into an ice cellar and he couldn’t help but shiver.
He swallowed and said, “He…he’s not here now…”
“He’s not here. Why didn’t you say so earlier?” Lu Li turned and left.
If he continued to talk to this guy, Lu Li might not be able to resist and smash a tree world on his face.
Not far from the Uchiha base, we passed a small forest.
Lu Li suddenly said: “Uchiha Itachi, I know you have been watching me secretly, come out and talk!”
A few seconds later.
A figure walked out from behind a tree.
“Qian Shou Lu Li, you seem to know me very well?”
That person was Uchiha Itachi.
Lu Li turned on his white eyes, and the night immediately became as bright as day, and then he saw a handsome and cool guy walking towards him.
“This is Itachi, the ruthless man who slaughtered the whole family! He’s still alive…” This is what Lu Li was thinking at the moment!
…Please give me flowers! Please give me everything! …
(Although no one has given me flowers, I still have to ask for it! I am even more miserable than Itachi, right?)
035 Fooling Itachi around (asking for everything!) (old version)
Two people of the same age stood together, one was named Senju and the other was named Uchiha.
Moreover, they are all the best in their respective families. This style of painting seems to show Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara in the past.
“What do you want to talk to me about?” Itachi asked straight to the point.
Obviously, he is not a talkative person either.
When he saw Lu Li rolling his eyes, he was actually quite shocked.
As a member of the secret service who was engaged in intelligence work, what happened in the village could not be hidden from him.
That’s why he could recognize Lu Li at a glance and knew what Lu Li had done in the past few days.
Beat Sasuke when he entered school!
Counterattack and kill the ten-man Root team!
Save Hyuga Hizashi and destroy the Hyuga clan!
Destroy the Root headquarters and rub Danzo to the ground!
Turn Konoha’s compromising policy towards the Hidden Cloud Village into an offensive strategy!
What surprised Itachi the most was that this guy, who was the same age as him, actually possessed two bloodline limits – Wood Release and Byakugan!
In fact, if Wood Release is regarded as a kind of Bloodline Limit, Lu Li should have three kinds of Bloodline Limits!
Don’t forget, Lu Li also has… Bloodline Limit: Sage Body!
In such a short period of time, Lu Li did so many horrific things!
Of course, beating Sasuke doesn’t count!
When he thought of this, Itachi’s eyes changed when he looked at Lu Li.
He could even feel a huge pressure from Lu Li!
The guy in front of him was no weaker than him, no, he was even stronger than him!
His skills are dozens of blocks ahead of his. He can influence the situation of Konoha as soon as he debuts.
Looking at myself, I obviously have very strong abilities.
Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Susanoo, Juzenken, Izanami…
But he became a double agent, and found that everything he did was wrong, and he was neither a human nor a human!
In comparison, Itachi felt like a failure!
I feel so sad!
What Itachi didn’t expect was that Lu Li’s answer was simply… incomprehensible.
“Tsk tsk… He is indeed very handsome, but it’s a pity that my big brother only reacts to beautiful women!”
Lu Li poked and prodded Itachi all over his body, transforming into a harassing little devil.
Itachi’s face was filled with black lines, his blood pressure soared, and he almost stimulated his Sharingan to evolve again.
“What exactly do you want from me? If you don’t tell me, I have to leave!” Itachi said impatiently.
“Oh, nothing much, I just want to ask you about someone!” Lu Li said lightly.
“Who?” Itachi’s eyes narrowed slightly.
“Uchiha… Madara!”
Itachi remained calm on the surface, but secretly he was shocked.
Does he know that he has contact with Uchiha Madara?
But how is this possible?
In fact, Lu Li was not talking about Uchiha Madara, but Uchiha Obito.
It’s just that Itachi now thinks the masked man is Uchiha Madara, so Lu Li had no choice but to say it was Madara.
In fact, except for the time when his clan was wiped out, Itachi’s IQ was still online most of the time.
In the original plot of Naruto, he calculated a lot of things, but he didn’t calculate that the “Madara” in his eyes was actually Obito.
He calculated that if Sasuke killed him, he would transplant his Mangekyō after knowing the truth.
Then Sasuke would seek revenge on Konoha Village, so he gave Naruto Kotoamatsukami.
The actual plot is different from what Itachi calculated because Itachi did not calculate Obito correctly.
He figured out Orochimaru’s intention, and in the battle with Sasuke, he exhausted Sasuke’s chakra to force out Orochimaru, and then sealed him.
He calculated that Madara (Obito) would target Sasuke after his death, so he injected Sasuke with eye techniques to guard against him.
Although he still failed, the reason was that Itachi did not calculate Obito’s background correctly.
Itachi was still trying his best to delay Akatsuki and postpone the capture of the Nine-Tails.
After Itachi was killed by Sasuke, Obito immediately ordered Pain to attack Konoha and capture Naruto.
To be honest, Itachi is quite smart and very powerful. It would be a waste of talent to make him an undercover agent.
Lu Li looked at Itachi who was trying to stay calm with a half-smile.
Lu Li was thinking, what if he told him that the so-called “Madara” was actually Obito.
Will this guy give me some surprises?
Although Itachi was shocked, he remained calm. He immediately opened his Sharingan and launched an illusion.
Since Lu Li is now in the white eye state, he has a 360-degree field of view.
So Itachi felt that he could definitely drag Lu Li into his illusion and then extract the information he wanted.
“Wow, a three-magatama Sharingan! So beautiful!…”
Not only did Lu Li not take any measures to avoid his Sharingan, he also took the initiative to come up and make various comments on his Sharingan!
Itachi: “…”
Itachi: “???”
Itachi: “!!!”
His illusion was actually ineffective against Lu Li? !
Lu Li’s next words made Itachi start to doubt his life!
Lu Li said with anticipation: “Quick, quick, open your kaleidoscope for me to admire!”
Itachi feels like a terrible person now!
How does this guy know that I have opened the Mangekyō Sharingan?
He didn’t even tell anyone!
Does he have the ability to read minds, or can he see through all this at a glance?
Whether it was his contact with Madara (Obito) or the opening of his own Mangekyō Sharingan, it was impossible for anyone else to know!
Or is it that the other party is also a master of illusion, and I have been trapped in his illusion from the very beginning?
No, my Sharingan has the ability to see through illusions and even bounce back illusions!
At this moment, Itachi was really in a mess!
“Who are you?” Itachi asked in a deep voice.
“Thousand-Handed Lu Li, aren’t you asking this question even though you already know the answer?” Lu Li chuckled.
I thought to myself, this guy really seems to be scared by me.
“Then what is your purpose in looking for me? Since you know so much, why don’t you just speak frankly?” Itachi no longer had much patience.
This feeling of having your true identity seen through at a glance is so… devastating!
Seeing that Itachi had been intimidated by him, Lu Li said with a playful smile: “Let’s talk about serious matters! I came to you to talk to you about the Uchiha clan’s plan to rebel.”
Well, Itachi was no longer surprised why Lu Li knew that Uchiha was preparing to launch a coup in the near future.
He was silent for a while, then said, “I already have a way to deal with this matter!”
“Don’t tell me that your solution is to team up with Madara to kill the entire clan, including your own family, and put an end to it all?” Lu Li continued to put pressure on Itachi mentally.
Itachi definitely wanted to kill someone to silence him at this moment, but unfortunately he knew he could not defeat the pervert in front of him!
Thank you for the monthly ticket reward from [天下午敌战遍天下]!
(The author was already dying…but he still used his last bit of strength to shout out: I beg for everything!)
036 I had a fight with a pervert (Please collect! Please give me flowers!) (Old version)
For a proud genius like Itachi, his sense of superiority must be psychologically attacked.
Otherwise he won’t listen to anything you say!
And Lu Li wanted to make Itachi have an illusion: he knew everything about him!
In fact, it’s almost the same!
“Don’t be silly. Aren’t the Uchiha clan part of the village? The ones who are at fault are a few people. Why do you want to harm the innocent? Don’t tell me that it’s all for the village!”
After psychologically breaking down Itachi’s resistance, Lu Li began to reason with him.
“I think if a person doesn’t even know how to cherish his own family and is still calling for war and killing, how can he love a village? Don’t rush to refute, just listen to me!”
“You must not know that your father has also opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, and he didn’t really want to rebel, he was just coerced by the family!”
“My arrangement for you is, first, give up your identity as a double agent, and be a Uchiha genius. Practice ninjutsu when you need to, and fall in love when you need to. As for the Third Hokage, you can just say that this is my intention. As for Danzo, he’s just a dead man!”
“Second, give up the idea of ​​killing, show your true strength to your father, and then convince him to give up the coup! Your father will understand one fact, it is impossible for the Uchiha to launch a coup because I am here!”
“Third, I know that your original plan was to kill your entire family, become a traitor, and follow Madara to join that mysterious organization as an undercover agent! Actually… there’s really no need for that. I know more about the organization called Akatsuki than anyone else.”
“Fourth, uh… that’s all! Let’s leave it at that for now! With the strength of both you and your son having opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, it should be easy to suppress the rebellion within the clan. Lock up the dishonest guys in a small dark room, and then let them fight to their heart’s content on the battlefield!”
“Okay, I’m done, it’s your turn!”
Lu Li leaned against the trunk of a tree, looking calm and composed.
As for Uchiha Itachi, he had a dazed look on his face.
After a long time…
Itachi took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly, then said: “Is the war between Konoha and the Hidden Cloud Village inevitable?”
“That depends on the attitude of the Hidden Cloud Village!” Lu Li said lazily.
Itachi nodded.
In fact, if Lu Li had not appeared out of nowhere.
Itachi will do everything he can to prevent the war from happening.
Why did he want to destroy the Uchiha clan? On the surface, it was to prevent the Uchiha clan from rebelling.
In fact, he was preventing war!
If the Uchiha launched a coup, it would inevitably shake the foundation of Konoha.
This is extremely deadly when Konoha is at its weakest!
Other surrounding countries will definitely take advantage of the situation to launch an attack on the Fire Nation.
Although the Fire Nation is the richest country, its geographical location is not good. It is surrounded by big countries and is in a place of war.
Not only is the Thunder Nation ready to move, the arid Wind Nation needs water, the island Water Nation needs land, and the barren Earth Nation needs fertile land…
What followed was the Fourth Ninja World War.
Itachi experienced war when he was very young and witnessed the cruelty of war, which made his mind extremely mature precociously.
In order to avoid war, he chose to sacrifice his family and save the village.
This is his overall view!
Lu Li’s appearance completely disrupted Itachi’s plan!
Because, Konoha now is not afraid of war!
So Itachi was happy in his heart!
Who would be willing to kill their parents and tribe members with their own hands?
If it wasn’t for having no other choice, Itachi wouldn’t want to do it either!
“I will do as you arrange!” Itachi said seriously.
Lu Li smiled slightly and said, “Well, this is a must! If you don’t do as I say, I will break your legs!”
“I know!” Itachi also laughed!
“Oh, right…” Lu Li suddenly seemed to think of something.
Itachi suddenly became nervous: “What’s wrong?”
Lu Li whispered in Itachi’s ear: “I plan to pursue Uchiha Izumi, how about we compete fairly?”
Itachi was stunned for a moment, then roared: “Get lost…”
Then, a fierce battle of short duration took place in the grove.
The final result was that Lu Li returned home in a good mood.
Uchiha Itachi returned to the Anbu with a bruised face and limping.
“Itachi, what are you doing…” Kakashi, who happened to have arrived at the Anbu, saw the embarrassed Itachi and asked with some confusion.
Itachi gritted his teeth and said, “I had a fight with a pervert…”
Kakashi: “You knew he was a pervert and you still fought him?”
Itachi said depressedly: “Although I knew he was a pervert before the fight, I didn’t expect him to be that perverted!”
“Oh… your opponent wouldn’t be Senju Lu Li, right?” When Kakashi smiled, his eyes curved into a crescent shape.
Itachi became even more depressed and cursed directly: “Damn it… How come I find that everyone can see through my thoughts and actions at a glance?”
It should be noted here that Lu Li did not move.
Although he took back the former Senju clan residence that was occupied by Danzo, he had no intention of moving there.
He feels that his current home is pretty good and he has gotten used to it!
Took a shower and returned to the room.
There is no girl to talk to about life on lonely nights.
Lu Li had no choice but to fall asleep.
In his dream, he became a tyrant dominating the ninja world, with thousands of ninjas under his command and three thousand beauties in his harem.
Just when he was holding the Unobstructed Assembly, his consciousness was suddenly pulled back to reality.
“Damn it, don’t you know that disturbing someone’s wet dream is as irreconcilable as stealing their wife?”
Lu Li was furious and rolled his eyes.
Then he discovered that dozens of dark shadows had quietly broken into his courtyard.
Then, a man swaggered into Lu Li’s room.
It was none other than Danzo Shimura.
“Oh, Lord Guoying came to my house in the middle of the night. It really brought honor to my humble abode!” Lu Li leaned on the edge of the bed, crossed his legs, and joked in a nonchalant manner.
“Pot Shadow???” Danzo was slightly stunned.
But he didn’t get bogged down in such incomprehensible details.
“That night I didn’t ask Root to assassinate you. I wanted you to come and talk to me. It’s just that they made a mistake when executing my order. As for what happened afterwards, it all stemmed from that misunderstanding.”
After a pause, Danzo continued: “I am not here today to be your enemy, but to form an alliance with you.”
“You sent your troops to surround my home and form an alliance with me?” Lu Li sneered.
Danzo waved his hand, and the Root members lurking nearby immediately retreated from Lu Li’s courtyard like a tide.
“You should have seen clearly that it was a mistake for Sarutobi Hiruzen to be the Hokage! With your powerful strength, as long as you cooperate with me, when I become the Fifth Hokage, you will be the guardian of the root of Konoha!” Danzo thought that the price he offered was already high enough!
However…
“Fuck you!” Lu Li sprayed him in the face.
Danzo frowned slightly, but did not show any disappointment. Instead, he silently tore off the bandage around his right eye.
…Ask for everything! …
037 Don’t use the God of Otherworld on me! (Please save it!) (Old version)
Danzo tore off the bandage wrapped around his right eye, revealing his blood-red right eye!
Three Magatama Sharingan!
“Huh?” Lu Li was a little surprised.
If things go as expected, this should be Kotoamatsukami that Danzo stole from Shisui during a surprise attack!
Kotoamatsukami can only be used by Shisui’s “Mangekyo Sharingan”.
It can directly invade the opponent’s brain and modify the opponent’s will without being discovered by the opponent.
Even the official said that this technique can “turn everyone seen by the caster into his puppet!”, and it is known as the “strongest illusion”.
Unfortunately, Lu Li now has the ability to restrain illusions through signing in – immune to illusions!
Bie Tianshen is very powerful, but not even a fart of his can kill Lu Li!
Danzo stared at Lu Li, and his Sharingan changed directly from three magatama to Mangekyō.
Don’t be a god! Open!
Danzo protected the secret of his right eye very well, and no one else knew about it except the deceased Shisui.
So he came to Lu Li this time and said that he wanted to cooperate just to paralyze the other party.
The real purpose is to use Bie Tianshen on Lu Li!
As long as he shows his right eye, everything will be settled!
No matter how powerful Lu Li’s Wood Release is, it’s all in vain!
Even Danzo himself was afraid of Kotoamatsukami’s power.
When Shisui wanted to use Kotoamatsukami to stop the Uchiha coup, he was looked down upon by Danzo.
This is the most powerful illusion that can change the situation in the ninja world. Using it in a mere coup is a waste of talent.
After Danzo was sure that he had used Kotoamatsukami on Lu Li, he suddenly laughed wildly.
“Hahaha…Shisui, although Kotoamatsukami is your illusion, you don’t know how to use it! Now use your right eye to see, this is the most heaven-defying way to use Kotoamatsukami!”
After laughing.
Danzo said in an unquestionable tone of command: “Senju Luli, forget your name and past. I will give you the code name ‘A’. From now on, you will only obey me, Shimura Danzo! You will be the sharpest butcher knife in my hand, clearing all obstacles for me to ascend to the throne of Hokage!”
At this moment, Danzo seemed to have become a god high above, and everything in the world was under his control.
He planned to use Lu Li’s sharpest knife in the world to kill three generations!
This time he didn’t need an assassination, he needed a public trial.
All the voices opposing him becoming Hokage will be silenced by Lu Li’s powerful Wood Release.
“Kakashi, I failed last time because of you. This time, let’s see what you can do to stop me!”
Danzo said in a dominant tone: “Bring me Kakashi’s body!”
Just when Danzo thought that he would reach the peak of his life from this moment on, the corners of Lu Li’s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked at him as if he were a mentally retarded person.
The strongest illusion is ineffective against me, what should I do? Waiting online, very urgent.
Lu Li picked his ears and said teasingly, “Tsk tsk, Lord Guoying is so domineering, he almost scared me to death!”
“You… this… this is impossible! You were clearly hit by my other god, how could…”
Danzo’s eyes widened in disbelief.
This shouldn’t happen!
I clearly mobilized the other god, so why couldn’t I control him?
Can anyone tell me why this is happening?
Danzo had an extremely bad premonition.
“Don’t be a god!”
He used the power of his right eye towards Lu Li!
Unfortunately, Lu Li still looked at him like a fool!
Still no use!
Not only was it useless, but I also felt an unimaginable pain in my right eye, and even black blood oozed out.
This was the backlash of him forcefully using the power of his right eye!
Danzo felt like he was about to be in trouble.
“Why are the other gods useless to you? What have you done?”
At this moment, Danzo really began to doubt his life.
“Want to know the answer? Give me your life in exchange!”
Lu Li jumped up from the bed and stepped on Danzo’s forehead!
Strange power, painful feet!
The floor on the second floor of Lu Li’s room collapsed instantly.
Danzo fell to the ground on the first floor, forming a big hole.
The noise was so loud that it immediately attracted all the root members lurking outside the courtyard.
When Lu Li jumped down from the second floor, more than a dozen Root members had already arrived and protected Danzo.
At this time, Danzo had blood gushing from his forehead and was lying in the pit, completely stunned.
At this moment, he still couldn’t believe that Bie Tianshen had no effect on Lu Li.
Lu Li kept his eyes open the whole time, and he didn’t have the Sharingan to break the illusion.
Why are other gods of no use to him?
“Get lost!”
Lu Li roared, and purple chakra instantly covered his entire body.
At the same time, a powerful chakra burst out, and the entire courtyard was razed to the ground.
And those root members also flew backwards one by one, spurting blood.
If he hadn’t deliberately controlled it, most of Konoha Village would have disappeared.
Don’t forget, the power of his chakra when he fully explodes is no weaker than that of the Tailed Beast Ball.
Danzo didn’t come back to his senses until then. He pulled out his kunai and roared, “Since I can’t control your will, I can only take your body back for transformation! Everyone listen up, kill him at all costs!”
Dozens of members pulled out their kunai and launched suicidal attacks on Lu Li.
Dense shadow shurikens shot towards Lu Li.
Lu Li smiled contemptuously and clasped his hands together – Wood Release Secret Technique: Birth of the Tree World!
Countless tree roots broke out from the ground and instantly formed a forest, blocking all the shurikens.
Moreover, those thick vines grew rapidly, wrapping around the root members and controlling them all.
All attacks and defenses in the tree world are controlled by Lu Li!
Danzo took a deep breath and activated his best wind style – Wind Style: Vacuum Break.
Sharp air whizzed out of his mouth, cutting the vines that were entangled with him into pieces.
As the most powerful of the five elements’ escape techniques, wind escape is very powerful.
He used this move to break Sasuke’s Susanoo in a later battle with Sasuke.
Lu Li snorted coldly and launched his second Wood Release Technique – Wood Release: Woodman Technique.
A big tree under Lu Li’s feet grew wildly, and in the blink of an eye, a giant wooden man appeared.
“This is my territory, I decide life and death!”
Lu Li controlled the wooden man and stepped towards Danzo.
Danzo had already experienced the strength of the wooden man.
He did not dare to be careless and directly revealed one of his secret cards.
Wood Release: Violent Spear Tree!
Danzo quickly raised his right arm, and the bandage wrapped around his arm broke apart. His right arm instantly created a giant tree to meet the wooden man’s kick.
However, Danzo’s copycat version of Wood Release is nothing compared to the real Wood Release.
The wooden man’s big feet crushed the huge tree into pieces.
Danzo retreated madly with all his might, and that’s how he avoided being crushed by the wooden man!
038 Danzo’s real purpose of destroying the Uchiha clan! (Old version)
The commotion on Lu Li’s side was so big that it naturally attracted the attention of the entire Konoha Village.
The third generation immediately led the Anbu ninjas to surround the area where Lu Li was, and set up an isolation area, evacuating all the villagers in the area.
“Master Sandaime, shouldn’t we stop it?” Kakashi looked at the Sandaime.
The Sandaime looked at the giant wooden man controlled by Lu Li and said slowly: “Danzo is courting death! Senju Lu Li is not me, so he will naturally not tolerate Danzo’s repeated assassinations and provocations. Konoha used to need the coexistence of light and darkness, but now it is no longer necessary! If Danzo’s death can make Senju Lu Li feel a sense of belonging to the village, then he died a worthy death.”
Kakashi nodded, “I understand!”
“You are ready to take over the Root! Remember, the Root has conducted a lot of secret experiments over the years, and those are things that cannot be seen in the light. Especially the data that Danzo used to do research with the members of the Senju clan, they must be destroyed as soon as possible! I don’t want Senju Luli to see even a word of information about this…” the third generation said solemnly.
Kakashi looked solemn and nodded heavily.
At this time, the third generation was wearing a black tight combat suit, a ninja hat with green layered armor on both sides, and an extra-long strap on the back of the hat.
He is ready to fight and will take action if the situation gets out of control.
“Danzo, oh Danzo, if you don’t do this, you will die. I’m afraid no one can save you this time!”
“Aburame Tone, cover me and get me out of here!”
Danzo, covered in blood, fled in panic under the attack of the wooden man.
At this moment, Danzo was like an ant being toyed with in the palm of Lu Li’s hand.
No matter which direction he ran, he would be blocked by the wooden man or simply slapped back.
“Leave? Danzo, where do you want to go? Where can you go? This is where you will be buried!”
Lu Li stood on the wooden man’s shoulder, looking down at him condescendingly.
“No, I can’t die yet. I haven’t become Hokage yet. I still have to lead Konoha to glory. I still have many ideals to realize!” Danzo howled heartbreakingly.
“I really don’t know what else you can do besides selling out your teammates and betraying your own people? Do you think you deserve to have such an ideal?”
Lu Li controlled the wooden man, slapped Danzo to the ground, and pressed his finger directly on the ground.
“Danzo-sama!”
Aburame Tone yelled, rushing over with a dozen Root ninjas at her lead.
A giant wooden man’s hand suddenly pressed down, forcing Aburame and all the Root ninjas to retreat.
Lu Li jumped down from the wooden man’s shoulder and came in front of Danzo.
“I know you have Izanagi, but I don’t know how many times you can use it?”
Lu Li controlled the wooden man and pressed down slightly harder.
Danzo immediately vomited blood from his mouth, and he could feel that he had lost consciousness below his chest.
“It’s just that I’m very curious. Your Sharingan arm should have been given to you by Orochimaru after you destroyed the Uchiha clan!”
In Lu Li’s impression, Orochimaru transplanted many Sharingans collected by Shimura Danzo during the Uchiha clan genocide into Uchiha Shin.
In Shin’s right arm, where various Sharingan had already been transplanted, Hashirama’s cells were implanted to increase physical energy and balance it with the extremely strong spiritual energy of the eleven Sharingan.
It was later given to Danzo as his new right arm.
But the current situation is that the Uchiha clan was not exterminated, so how did Danzo get his Sharingan right arm?
“What are you talking about?” Danzo coughed up blood, not understanding why Lu Li said such strange words.
After all, the Uchiha clan has not been destroyed yet.
“I understand. Actually, you have been collecting Sharingan since the Third Ninja World War. But you are not satisfied with that, so you have been consciously suppressing the Uchiha clan.”
“The purpose is not for the village, but to force the Uchiha clan to rebel. You then use this as an excuse to exterminate the Uchiha clan. The real purpose is to collect the Sharingan!”
“Because you have mastered the forbidden technique of Izanagi, as long as you have enough Sharingan, it is equivalent to giving you a lot of extra lives! Bullshit for the village, from beginning to end, you, Danzo, have only been doing it for yourself.”
“So, your right arm should still be a half-finished product, right? Do you plan to collect enough Sharingan after exterminating the Uchiha clan, and then ask Orochimaru to help you make a new Sharingan right arm? Am I right… Nabekage-sama?”
Lu Li spoke out his guess in one breath.
No wonder in the original plot of Naruto, Itachi did not take away the Sharingan after killing his own clansmen, but left it all to Danzo.
Danzo was stunned and said in horror: “How can you know my plan so clearly? This is impossible! Even Orochimaru only knows a little bit…”
“So it is. If I remember correctly, the right arm that Orochimaru made for you should have 11 Sharingans. So what about now? How many Sharingans are on your right arm? 3, 4, or 5? I shouldn’t have to kill you 10 times in a row!”
Lu Li stepped on Danzo’s neck, holding his head in place, and then reached out to grab Danzo’s right eye.
“what are you up to?”
Danzo’s face was distorted, and he looked at Lu Li’s outstretched hand in horror.
He struggled desperately. Although he knew that the power of his right eye had entered its cooling period, he still refused to give up.
Lu Li didn’t give Danzo any chance to resist and gouged out his right eye.
“Don’t be God, I accept it!”
Danzo suddenly stretched out his right hand like lightning and tightly grasped Lu Li’s arm that was holding Kotoamatsukami.
He grinned and said, “I knew you would be attracted to another god, so you can die with it!”
Wood Release: Tree Root Explosion!
Danzo’s right arm expanded rapidly, creating a giant tree that instantly swallowed himself and Lu Li.
This is the opportunity that Danzo has been waiting for. He wants to use this move to die together with Lu Li.
But the only one who will die will be Lu Li, because he still has Izanagi!
Although losing Kotoamatsukami hurt him, as long as he could kill Lu Li, Danzo felt that he had made a profit!
Aburame Togen brought a few escaped Root ninjas to the giant tree that swallowed Lu Li and Danzo.
“Are we…going to die together?” Looking at the dirty blood oozing out from the cracks in the tree trunk, Yuuto Tsuchigen swallowed.
After a while, Danzo broke away from the tree trunk, staggered to the ground, and gasped heavily.
“Lord Danzo, I’m so glad you’re okay!” Aburame Tone greeted him in surprise.
Danzo laughed strangely and said, “Although this kid named Senju has mastered the Wood Release Technique of the First Generation, when it comes to his understanding of Wood Release and fighting skills, he is not even worthy of carrying my shoes! It’s a pity for Kotoamatsukami!”
“Yeah?”
A teasing voice sounded from behind Danzo.
Danzo looked back in astonishment, and saw Lu Li walking out from behind the giant tree, gently tossing an eyeball in his hand. It was Shisui’s right eye, Kotoamatsukami!
“This… this is impossible. You… you… were clearly involved in my tree root explosion!” Danzo’s voice began to tremble.
Lu Li chuckled and said, “Oh, that’s actually my wooden clone!”
It turned out that when Danzo launched the Wood Release: Root Explosion, Lu Li used a wooden clone to replace himself, while the original body took Kotoamatsukami away from that area.
…Please give me flowers! Please give me votes! …
039 Danzo! Nabekage! Die! (Old Version)
During the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Danzo ordered the Root to take all the Uchiha ninjas into custody. His purpose was to frame the Uchiha clan with a false charge afterwards and achieve the goal of ostracizing the Uchiha clan.
However, he didn’t expect that the fourth generation would die in battle.
After the Fourth Hokage died in battle, in order to succeed the next Hokage, he brazenly sent an assassination team to assassinate the Third Hokage who had returned to power.
During the entire incident of the Nine-Tails Rebellion, how could anything Danzo did be for the village?
It’s obvious that he is willing to destroy Konoha’s foundation for his own selfish interests!
Later, when Orochimaru invaded Konoha, he adopted the same approach and kept his troops in place.
When Pain came to capture the Nine-Tails, he even killed Kousuke, the liaison frog, who was about to go to Myoboku Mountain to notify of the war, trying to conceal the war to restrict Naruto’s range of actions.
He summoned the former “Root” members and ordered Konoha to be trapped in a bitter battle with Pain’s invasion without offering any help.
Every time Konoha was in crisis, Danzo would start to make moves, and he would do anything to become the Hokage.
Some people also say that Danzo is a tragic hero who dedicated his life to Konoha Village.
Fuck you!
Is Danzo worthy of being called a hero?
Calling him a bear is an insult to bears!
Even if Danzo didn’t take the initiative to provoke Lu Li, Lu Li would definitely find an opportunity to kill him.
It wasn’t because he couldn’t stand the fact that Danzo was a scumbag.
It’s because Lu Li doesn’t want to have Danzo always behind him to disgust him when he is conquering the world in the future!
Therefore, Danzo must die! It’s just a matter of time!
And now, since Danzo wants to die, Lu Li will naturally help him and fulfill his wish of dying early and being reborn soon!
With Lu Li’s terrifying strength comparable to that of the first generation, killing Danzo was a piece of cake.
After using Izanagi for the third time, Danzo no longer had the ability to revive.
Because he currently only has three Sharingans on his right arm.
It was used once at Qianxiang’s base, once when he performed the tree root explosion burial and wanted to die together with Lu Li, and the last time when he was crushed to pieces by the wooden man controlled by Lu Li.
If it was after the Uchiha clan was exterminated, then he would have as many as 11 Sharingans on his right arm!
However, even if he was given 20 Sharingan, it wouldn’t change anything. He would just be killed by Lu Li for a few more minutes.
In the face of absolute strength, this little trick is useless except for wasting some time.
“Without the cells of the First Generation, even if you get Kotoamatsukami, you will have to wait for more than ten years before you can use it! And before I die, I will take away the last cells of the First Generation!”
Danzo roared ferociously, like a trapped beast.
“Inside the Four Symbols Seal!”
Blood spurted out of Danzo’s body, and the Inner Four Symbols Seal that had been engraved on his body appeared on his chest.
Then, the Seal of the Four Symbols expanded in a spherical shape, pulling the surrounding objects into Danzo’s body and sealing them completely.
Lu Li looked at Danzo’s body lying on the ground and curled his lips.
“The First Hokage’s chakra can shorten Kotoamatsukami’s cooling time, but mine can’t?”
Whatever Hashirama Senju can do, Lu Li can do too!
“Master…Zang…”
Aburame Tone flopped to her knees beside Danzo’s body.
He could never have imagined that Danzo’s final outcome would be like this.
In fact, not only him, but all the Root ninjas present were stunned.
Lord Danzo…
Dead?
“Master Danzo…”
All the Root ninjas were silently chanting the name, shocked.
As the leader of the Fire Country’s Konoha Village, he is also a shrewd guy.
He wants to become Hokage at all costs, so he will do anything to achieve his goal.
He is an ambitious man who wants to unify the ninja world like Hashirama Senju.
Shimura Danzo!
He actually died at Lu Li’s hands.
Lu Li glanced at Aburame Togen and those Root Ninjas. In the previous battle, Lu Li did not kill these people.
It’s not because Lu Li has a kind heart, but because they are Konoha’s ninjas.
After Danzo’s death, these forces will be incorporated.
From the very beginning, Lu Li regarded Konoha as his own backyard, and naturally would not hurt them unless it was necessary.
There is another reason. Once Danzo died, the leader of the Root became vacant, and Lu Li had some ideas about this!
Lu Li’s Byakugan was always open, and he did not take it lightly even when Danzo used the Inner Four Symbols Seal.
This time, he wanted to make sure Danzo was dead completely!
More than ten minutes passed, and Danzo’s chakra did not appear again.
Lu Li knew that it was impossible for Danzo to be resurrected.
At this moment, the third generation and his direct Anbu finally arrived!
The third generation looked at Danzo’s body with a complicated expression.
The three generations have a love-hate relationship with this old partner.
Although Danzo always does things that betray his teammates, he also takes a lot of blame for the Third Generation.
Without Danzo’s bad reputation, there would be no good reputation for Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Kakashi has gone to deal with the Root matters, so now it is Yamato who is closely guarding the Third Hokage.
Before Lu Li appeared out of nowhere, Yamato was quite proud of himself as the only one who mastered Wood Release.
But after witnessing Lu Li performing Wood Release with his own eyes just now, Yamato was shocked and finally understood what real Wood Release was.
Whether it was the Wood Release Secret Technique: Birth of a World of Trees or the Wood Release: Wooden Man Technique that Lu Li used, Yamato was unable to perform them.
Because he does not have a sage body like the first generation and Lu Li, although he has more chakra than ordinary ninjas.
But compared with the real immortal body, it is nothing but a dwarf compared to a giant, not worth mentioning.
“Is this the same kind of Wood Release that the first generation mastered…” Yamato looked at Lu Li, fascinated.
According to official statements, the power of the Wood Release performed by Yamato is only about one-fifth of that of the first generation.
Moreover, Yamato cannot perform slightly more advanced wood escape techniques, such as the tree world descent, wooden man technique, wood dragon technique, flower tree world descent…
As for the fairy technique, Wood Release, True Thousand Hands and the Buddha on the Crown, there is no need to even think about it.
In fact, Yamato can also perform wooden man techniques like the True Thousand Hands, but it is not as good as the real True Thousand Hands…
Uh, how can it be compared?
“Master Third Generation!” Lu Li smiled at Third Generation.
The third generation had a very dark face. This guy could actually laugh.
“You’ve killed the people, so let me take care of those Root Ninjas! Or…”
“Of course!” Lu Li had never thought of wiping out all the roots from the beginning.
“Yamato.”
After getting Lu Li’s permission, the third generation finally spoke.
“Sama Sandai,” Yamato responded quickly.
“Detain all the Root members first, and then deal with them later.” The Third Generation ordered.
Yamato was once a core member of Root, and he is the one who knows Root best.
Therefore, the third generation was very relieved to hand this matter over to him.
“yes.”
Yamato did not hesitate and ordered the Anbu ninja to take away all the Root people.
Soon, only Lu Li, Sandai and a few others were left here.
…If no one gives, I’ll beg! I’ll beg for flowers, I’ll beg for everything! …
040 I am not afraid of you taking responsibility, I am afraid of you having no desires! (Old version)
“Old man, what are you going to do with the roots?”
When no one was around, Lu Li addressed the third generation more casually.
The third generation said unhappily: “What else can we do? Of course we should disband it!”
Lu Li hurriedly said, “No, it was not easy to establish it. It cost Konoha so much manpower and financial resources. How can it be disbanded just because of the death of Danzo?”
The Sandaime glared and said, “Is it not enough to kill Danzo? Do you want to seize the Root he founded?”
“I say, old man, these two things cannot be confused. Danzo is seeking his own death, and I am the victim! As for the Root, just consider it as compensation to me!”
Lu Li calmly put the blame for Danzo’s death on Danzo himself.
People can die, but they still have to take the blame. This is the true nature of Guoying.
The third generation was so angry that he laughed at Lu Li’s amazing logic.
“From the tone of your voice, even if Danzo didn’t provoke you, you would find an opportunity to kill him, right?” The Third Hokage was indeed a shrewd man and saw things very clearly.
Lu Li argued: “How could that be possible! I’m not a mad dog like Danzo, why would I bite anyone I see?”
“Everyone is dead, there’s no point in talking about this now!” Sandai sighed.
“Grandpa, have you never thought of killing Danzo?” Lu Li asked curiously.
The official Naruto novel has a very high evaluation of the third generation.
Gentle and tolerant, the loving father of Konoha!
The guardian of Konohagakure who illuminates the village with a calm smile!
Seeing through all the truths in the world, the highest point of Konoha!
The third Hokage, who is famous and given the title of Ninja Professor, has devoted himself to the construction and development of the village!
The third generation did have a good reputation, but as far as Lu Li knew, his methods and attitudes in dealing with many things were confusing.
Moreover, Lu Li did not believe that the Third Hokage could become the longest-serving Hokage simply by being kind.
“Danzo is like my other side. I hate him sometimes, but it is impossible for me to kill him with my own hands!” said the Third Generation slowly.
Lu Li said “Oh” to show that he understood.
The bond between the Third Generation and Danzo is indeed very deep, and it has not been easy to come this far over the past few decades.
This is what is called love and hate!
“You kid, you just emptied the Hyuga family, how come you’re targeting the Root so quickly?” The Sandai glanced at the guy.
Lu Li chuckled: “As the saying goes, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. With my ability, I have to help the village share more responsibilities! Don’t you agree, old man?”
“You wish! I plan to let Kakashi take over Root!” said the Third Hokage calmly.
“This guy Wuwukai… I think he’s okay as the Root’s deputy!” Lu Li still didn’t give up.
“Fifty-fifty?” asked the third generation puzzledly.
“This is the nickname I gave to Kakashi!” Lu Li grinned.
“You can have the roots, but you have to agree to one thing I ask.” The third generation agreed.
Lu Li’s eyes lit up: “What request?”
Sandai smiled and said, “Repair all the houses you destroyed!”
“What?” Lu Li was stunned.
This requirement is not high at all and it is very simple for Lu Li.
Lu Li thought that the Third Generation would ask him to complete some S-level tasks.
“Then what do you think I want you to do?”
The third generation walked away slowly with his hands behind his back, leaving Lu Li with a confused look on his face.
“Grandpa, have you been planning to hand over the roots to me from the beginning?” Lu Li shouted at the back of the third generation.
The third generation did not look back, but just whispered to himself: “Brat, I’m not afraid of you taking responsibility, I’m just afraid that you have no desires!”
Although he got the root, Lu Li felt a little depressed for some reason.
It feels like you are asking someone for something that already belongs to you.
Okay, let’s repair the damaged houses first!
Lu Li directly activated the Wood Release: Lianzhu Family, and houses rose from the ground one after another.
After doing all this, Lu Li immediately started thinking.
Although the third generation had given him the roots, it was impossible for him to manage them personally.
Managing such a large department must be tiring, right?
Lu Li’s style should be to be a hands-off boss.
Therefore, you just need to find someone who can execute your will and preside over the affairs of the root.
Thinking of this, he took out Shisui’s eyes.
“Otaten God…”
Transplant to yourself?
Lu Li is not that boring.
Although Bie Tianshen is very powerful, he is dispensable to Lu Li.
What’s more, the thought of having an eye transplant is painful, and he won’t seek hardship.
The Sharingan is indeed a very powerful eye technique in the world of Naruto.
Kakashi was able to become a copy ninja and gain a great reputation in the ninja world simply with his three-magatama Sharingan.
One can imagine how tempting it is for ninjas to be able to use Kotoamatsukami’s Mangekyō Sharingan!
This is enough power to start a war!
But it was still not enough for Lu Li to destroy his own image to transplant him.
“Then give it to him!”
Lu Li thought of someone who was just right for this eye.
Next, Lu Li came to Qianxiang’s base and found Hiashi, who had changed his surname to Qianxiang.
“My young master!” Riza knelt on one knee in front of Lu Li respectfully.
Lu Li smiled and said, “We still had tea left from last time.”
Hizashi hurriedly got up to make tea.
Lu Li looked at Riza’s new home. As expected of a family with a long history of hundreds of years, all the furnishings were very well thought out.
It was the middle of the night, and Ningji, who should have been sleeping, also ran over.
“Brother Lu, why are you here?” Ningci asked sleepily.
Lu Li patted little Neji’s head and said, “That old guy Danzo is causing trouble for me again. I can’t sleep without him tormenting me!”
“Danzo? Is he the immortal who advocated handing my father over to the Hidden Cloud Village?” Neji said gritting his teeth.
“It’s that old guy!” Lu Li nodded with a smile.
Ningji clenched his fists and said fiercely: “One day, I will kill him!”
“That’s not necessary. I have already killed him!” Lu Li said lightly.
Hiashi, who was making tea nearby, had the teapot in his hand slip off the ground and break into pieces, but he was unaware of it.
Danzo is the Hokage’s advisor, the leader of the “Root”, and the second-in-command of Konoha.
How could such a person be killed just like that?
“Well done, great kill!” Neji shouted excitedly!
Hizashi came over, slapped Neji on the back of the head, and scolded him, “Go to bed!”
Ningji went back to the house with a wronged look on his face.
Hiashi looked at Lu Li, swallowed his saliva, and said with some concern: “My lord, if you kill Danzo, will there be any troubles from the Third Hokage?”
Lu Li: “When I killed Danzo, the Third Hokage was cheering beside me. It’s okay!”
Hizashi opened his mouth, not really knowing what to say.
Lu Li’s next sentence didn’t just leave Hiashi speechless, but instead made his mind go blank.
“You will take over Danzo’s Root!”
Flowers! Everything!
Thanks to [Zhou Ziyu] for the monthly ticket reward!
041 Left eye roll, right eye roll! (Please add to favorites! Please give me flowers!) (Old version)
That is the “root” of Konoha, one of the two most powerful underground organizations in Konoha.
If the Anbu is the Jinyiwei, then the Root is the Dongchang!
Lu Li actually let him take over such an important organization.
Japan felt as if a pie had fallen from the sky, hitting him and leaving him bruised and dizzy.
Seeing that Hiashi didn’t say anything, Lu Li frowned and said, “Say something, why are you standing there?”
Hiashi came back to his senses, took a deep breath, and then said, “My lord, this is a lot of information, please let me digest it first!”
“Then you should digest this as well!”
Lu Li took out Shisui’s eyes and threw them over.
Hiashi subconsciously reached out to catch it, and when he saw clearly what he had caught, his hand shook and he almost dropped the thing in his hand.
“Is this… the Sharingan?!”
Hizashi naturally knew about the Sharingan.
“To be precise, it’s Uchiha Shisui’s Mangekyō Sharingan – Kotoamatsukami! I got it from Danzo!” Lu Li said lightly.
“Kotoamatsukami? Kotoamatsukami, who is known as the most powerful illusionist in the ninja world?”
Hiashi’s legs went limp and he sat down on the ground.
As the younger brother of Hyuga Hiashi, Hizashi’s strength was always among the top five in the Hyuga family before the family split.
After Lu Li broke the caged bird curse, Hiashi, whose Byakugan was not suppressed, must have reached a higher level of strength.
Although he destroyed his right eye to show his determination, Lu Li gave him a Mangekyō Sharingan in return.
In this way, Hizashi possesses both the Byakugan and the Sharingan!
This is unique in the ninja world!
What Lu Li didn’t expect was that Hizashi was not a member of the Uchiha clan, but was able to control the Sharingan.
After Hizashi transplanted the Sharingan, it was not like Kakashi, where the Sharingan was always open and could not be turned off.
He can actually open and close the Sharingan at will!
“How did you do it?” Lu Li asked curiously.
Isn’t it said that outsiders cannot control the Sharingan?
Hiashi explained: “In fact, I used the power of the Byakugan to control the Sharingan in my right eye. I didn’t expect it to be successful! The Byakugan and the Sharingan, as pupil techniques, are actually a kind of spiritual power. Perhaps there is a connection between them.”
Lu Li understood clearly.
The difference between the left eye and the right eye is now white, giving people the feeling of having yin-yang eyes.
Lu Li believed that with Risashi’s strength, it was more than enough to lead the Root!
“You should go find the Third Generation to take over the Root tomorrow! By the way, select some outstanding ninjas from the Chixiang family to fill in. This will be helpful for you to take charge of the Root!”
In fact, even if Lu Li didn’t say it, Hiashi would do the same.
In the battle to kill Danzo, his house was also destroyed, so Lu Li simply lived in the Hizashi family.
Practice soft boxing with Ningci every day.
When Hizashi was teaching the Soft Fist, he also taught Lu Li the Soft Fist Method·Bagua Palm Return to Heaven, the Soft Fist Method·Bagua Sixty-four Palms… These were originally the secret ninjutsu of the main family, all of which were taught to him without reservation.
In fact, in the Qianxiang family, as long as the member who has opened the Byakugan can learn these secret techniques that were once out of reach.
In addition, without the suppression of a caged bird, it is conceivable that in the near future, the strength of the Chixiang family will far exceed that of the Hyuga family, whose population is already very small, and it is destined to become a family as powerful as the Uchiha clan.
Especially when Hizashi took over the Root, he became a popular and powerful figure in Konoha.
It also gave this emerging family strong confidence!
But now the Hyuga family is so deserted that there are few visitors!
The Hyuga main family, which had been used to living a high and mighty life, suddenly found that the quality of life had seriously declined since the absence of those branch family members who came and went at will.
In the past, I had everything I needed, and I never had to work, but now I can’t even cook a dineable meal.
For Hinata, who is a famous glutton in Naruto… no, a foodie, this is simply a disaster.
So much so that Hinata had to run home every day, and finally just stayed there!
“Brother Lu Li, you’re doing the sixteenth palm of Baguazhang incorrectly. You should do it the way Brother Neji does it!” Hinata was guiding Lu Li in practicing soft fist.
“No more fighting, just practice some Baguazhang, it’s enough for me to learn Huitian!”
Lu Li irritably took the water cup that Hinata handed over and took a big sip.
“I think Baguazhang is very simple!”
Ningci completed the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms in one go, and immediately gave Lu Li a Shame Punch.
Lu Li’s face turned red with embarrassment. Boxing is something that really depends on talent.
It is obvious that Ningji is second to none in this area of ​​talent, and no one dares to say he is first.
“If you have the ability, practice Baguazhang to 128 palms!” Lu Li said gritting his teeth.
But thinking that this guy did eventually master the Eight Trigrams 128 Palms, he quickly changed his words and said, “No, it’s 256 Palms!”
Ningji thought about it seriously and said, “We can give it a try.”
Please give me flowers! Please give me votes! Please give me comments! Please give me rewards!
042 A completely transformed Konoha Village! (Old version)
(My dear ladies, if you have flowers and review tickets, please use your hands to make money!)
After Danzo’s death.
Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.
Maybe I was overdrawn that day, so the system didn’t issue any new sign-in tasks during this period.
Lu Li, who enjoyed his leisure time, led a happy and leisurely life.
During this period, Lu Li had a secret meeting with Uchiha Fugaku, with Itachi as the audience.
It was obvious that the father and son were completely confused after being fooled by Lu Li.
After explaining the reason, it’s time to show off your muscles.
Lu Li asked the father and son to fight together, one against two, and they had a good fight.
As a result, the father and son felt what despair was.
Fugaku even suspected for a moment that he had opened a fake kaleidoscope.
You know, Kaleidoscope-level illusions can even control the Nine-Tailed Fox!
However, the illusion cast by the father and son was ineffective against Lu Li!
The Uchiha without the Sharingan illusion is basically half useless.
Then, Lu Li beat his son until his face was bruised and blue in front of his father.
Then, he hung up and beat his father in front of one of his sons!
In fact, in Lu Li’s opinion, the father and son had already made a fortune by being beaten up.
You know, Lu Li saved the lives of the Uchiha clan.
Just like that, under Lu Li’s fist, Fugaku finally faced the reality – the revolution had no future!
After returning to the family, the reconciled father and son immediately launched a series of tough measures.
Generally speaking, Konoha Village was relatively peaceful during this period.
But in fact, a lot of changes have taken place within Konoha.
The first change was that Riza took over the roots at Lu Li’s instruction.
Naturally, old Root members such as Aburame Togen and Yamanaka Fuu were not convinced by this new leader who appeared out of nowhere.
As a result, in front of Hiashi who opened his Byakugan and Sharingan at the same time, these people were pinned to the ground.
After Hizashi became thoroughly familiar with the Sharingan, his strength improved by leaps and bounds.
With strong strength as his support, Risha was able to control the roots in a very short time.
This surprised all three generations.
The second change was that a small-scale civil strife broke out within the Uchiha clan, but it was quickly quelled under the suppression of Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Itachi, father and son.
This time, Uchiha Fugaku, as the clan leader, showed rare toughness and tied up all those guys who usually shouted about revolution and handed them over to the Anbu.
After so many years of rebellion, the Uchiha clan finally showed signs of easing.
At the same time, the news that the father and son had both opened the Mangekyō Sharingan spread like wildfire, moving the entire Konoha.
When the Third Generation and the entire Konoha high-level officials learned the news, they all broke out in cold sweats.
If Lu Li hadn’t appeared, if Uchiha Itachi had also sided with the family and participated in the coup…
The consequences are disastrous!
Afterwards, at Lu Li’s suggestion, the Konoha high-level officials, after careful consideration, promoted Uchiha Fugaku to replace Danzo as the Hokage advisor, and at the same time he was qualified to attend Konoha’s high-level meetings.
This gave the Uchiha clan a reassurance and the whole clan celebrated.
You know, ever since Madara-sama betrayed Konoha, the Uchiha clan has never entered the power center of Konoha.
Uchiha Kagami, who was originally the most promising, died young.
Now, with Uchiha Fugaku becoming the Hokage’s advisor, this miserable history has come to an end.
In Lu Li’s opinion, with the current strength of the Uchiha clan, it is a perfect match to take down a Hokage advisor.
With corresponding strength there will be corresponding demands, otherwise revolution will come sooner or later.
After Lu Li’s operation, a lot of the resentment accumulated by the Uchiha clan over the years was eliminated.
In addition, there is finally someone in the clan who has a say in the village and is fighting for the benefits they deserve. Their lives will only get better and better in the future.
Then, the process of the Uchiha clan truly integrating into the village has begun.
When the Third Generation learned from Itachi that the person behind the resolution of the Uchiha clan’s troubles was actually Lu Li, he couldn’t help but feel deeply moved.
Suddenly, he discovered that although Danzo was dead, the current Konoha Village was stronger than ever before.
Although the Hyuga family split up, it also completely liberated the potential of the Byakugan clan.
In time, a Chixiang family will emerge whose strength far exceeds that of the previous Hyuga family.
The Uchiha clan also surrendered completely, and the two powerful members of the clan who opened the Mangekyō Sharingan both had their hearts towards the village.
No one expected that Konoha’s internal troubles could be eliminated just like that!
As one side gains strength while the other loses strength, Konoha’s overall strength skyrocketed!
Add to that the sudden appearance of Thousand-Handed Lu Li.
Konoha’s strength at this time is obviously beyond that of Konoha Village during the Third Ninja World War!
To some extent, it even surpassed Konoha during the period when the first Hokage was alive!
Because the current Konoha Village is more cohesive than when it was first established!
The most important thing is that Lu Li is only 13 years old now!
Youth is your capital. Even if you want to pretend, you can do it for decades!
The third generation could imagine that if nothing unexpected happened, Konoha would dominate the entire ninja world in the next few decades!
If you are strong, you will naturally not be afraid of external challenges.
It’s a good thing that the Hidden Cloud Village is more sensible. If a war breaks out, Konoha will definitely win in a crushing manner!
The third generation, who have always been accustomed to compromise, now firmly believes this!
043 Isn’t this still spectacular? (Old version)
With the third generation coming to the door, the leisurely days came to an end.
“Lu Li, follow me to the Iron Kingdom to negotiate with the Raikage!”
The third generation picked up a large piece of braised pork and threw it into his mouth, eating it with relish while speaking vaguely.
The secret braised pork is Lu Li’s specialty. At least half of the reason why Hinata stayed here and didn’t leave is because she was craving for this delicious dish.
“Negotiation? What’s going on?”
While the Third Generation was about to pick up his chopsticks, Lu Li took away the entire plate of braised pork and stuffed it into the hands of Hinata and Neji who had been eyeing it for a long time.
“I should have talked to you after dinner!”
The third generation smacked his lips and put down his chopsticks in annoyance.
“Hey, old man, every time you go to someone’s house to discuss something, is it always lunchtime?”
Lu Li was very surprised at the third generation’s ability to eat for free.
The Sandaime said with a straight face, “As the Sandaime Hokage, can’t I eat a meal from you?”
“Don’t talk about useless things first, let’s talk about the negotiation!”
Lu Li cast a sharp look at Hinata and Neji, and the two little guys immediately ran away with their plates.
Ri Ya, who is busy with root affairs, is rarely at home, so now there are only an old man and a young boy left in the house.
It can be said that the two most effective talkers in Konoha are here.
The Sandaime pondered for a moment and said, “Even if we want to start a war, we have to talk before declaring it openly! This is the tradition of the ninja world, and we can’t break it!”
Lu Li thought about it and nodded.
According to the universal values ​​of the Naruto world, fighting without declaration is an immoral act.
Even a traitor like Obito appeared before the Five Kage, informed them of the “Moon Eye” plan, and announced the start of the Fourth Ninja World War.
Therefore, this trip to the Iron Country is imperative.
The Iron Kingdom is a neutral country sandwiched between the two great powers, the Fire Kingdom and the Lightning Kingdom.
Including the Five Kage Summit of the Five Major Countries, the meeting place between Kage is generally chosen in the Iron Country.
“Old man, I have to say it first. This time, the Raikage must give a satisfactory explanation, otherwise I will declare war directly! When the time comes, don’t be soft-hearted and try to keep things quiet!” Lu Li’s attitude remained firm.
Sandai glared and said, “If I wanted to settle the matter peacefully, would I have invited you to negotiate with me? Brat, you have never experienced war, so how can you know the cruelty of war!”
Lu Li curled his lips and said, “Tsk! It’s not like you haven’t seen me kill people before. On the battlefield, it’s nothing more than killing more people.”
“It’s easy for you to say that. The cruelty of war is not how many people die, but the pain of losing relatives, friends, and partners. Do you understand?”
This seemed to remind Sandai of many unpleasant memories, so he looked quite angry.
“Grandpa, don’t get excited. I’m here for you this time!” Lu Li said, patting his chest.
The third generation was so angry that he laughed: “Once the war starts, no matter how powerful a person is, he can’t protect everyone! There will always be people who die, and then leave endless pain to the living.”
“My aunt Tsunade has never come back to see you in these years?” Lu Li suddenly asked a strange question.
“Tsunade, this girl, in the blink of an eye, she has left the village for twenty years…” The third generation sighed.
At this moment, he suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, “Hey, how do you know Tsunade? When she left, your parents didn’t even have hair yet!”
The corner of Lu Li’s mouth twitched. Why did these words sound like an insult?
It is now the 56th year of Konoha, and the Second Ninja World War ended in the 36th year of Konoha, so exactly 20 years have passed.
“Although I have never met my aunt, it doesn’t prevent me from knowing her, right?”
Lu Li suddenly whispered mysteriously: “Is my aunt particularly beautiful?”
“This…you also know this?” The third generation was slightly stunned.
Lu Li’s eyes lit up, and he made a gesture of holding a heavy object in front of his chest, and said, “Isn’t this particularly spectacular?”
“Have you seen Tsunade?” The third generation widened his eyes.
Lu Li bared his teeth and said, “I have seen it… I don’t think so!”
Sandai: “Then how do you know her so well?”
“I heard it from a guy with the word ‘oil’ on his forehead!” Lu Li said nonsense.
“Oi…Jiraiya?”
Sandai suddenly realized and said, “That guy…when did you see him?”
“Just yesterday!” Lu Li continued to talk nonsense.
The third generation slammed the table and said angrily: “These guys didn’t even come to see me after they came back. I really loved them for nothing back then!”
“Are we off topic? Let’s get back to the negotiation!” Lu Li quickly brought the subject back.
The Sandai narrowed his eyes and said, “The negotiations will definitely not be smooth sailing. Judging from the usual behavior of the Hidden Cloud Village, I guess they will use their power to force us to compensate them.”
Lu Li chuckled: “That’s easy, capture the Raikage alive, and then let them trade him for the Two-Tails Jinchuriki!”
The Sandai smiled and said, “According to the information sent back by the Hidden Cloud Village, the little girl you mentioned will participate in the negotiations as the Raikage’s escort!”
“That’s great. I can just take it back and use it to warm the bed. Perfect!” Lu Li said excitedly.
The third generation had a dark face.
That’s the perfect Jinchūriki, not just any random person!
However, when he thought of Lu Li’s terrifying strength that was comparable to that of the first generation, he felt relieved.
The tailed beasts in each ninja village now were captured by the first Hokage and then distributed.
Not to mention the Two-tailed Matatabi, even the Nine-tailed Kurama is just a larger pet in front of Lu Li.
Well, do you have flowers and tickets?
044 New sign-in mission: Iron Country! (Old version)
(Please support! 20+ updates on the day of release!)
“When are we going to set off for the Iron Kingdom?”
From being unhappy at the beginning to looking forward to it now, Lu Li’s attitude towards the negotiation has taken a 180-degree turn.
Sandai: “Two days later! The Iron Country is already making arrangements!”
Lu Li nodded: “Are we the only two negotiating this time?”
Sandai: “Just bring another Yamanaka Fuu! Negotiation is not a war, you don’t need a lot of people, and in the Iron Country, ninjas can’t attack casually. So, if it’s not necessary, you’d better not do it.”
Lu Li still knew about Shan Zhongfeng.
An outstanding ninja of the Yamanaka clan, he was originally one of Danzo’s confidants and possessed perception abilities unique to the Yamanaka clan.
“If the Hidden Cloud Village can behave itself, there is no need for me to take action.”
Although he said that, Lu Li was already thirsty in his heart.
Yu Mu Ren, if she really is a beautiful woman, it would be strange if Lu Li didn’t take action.
Lu Li wants both the kingdom and the beauty!
After three generations left.
Lu Li began to think about it.
Lu Li had no intention of having the meeting between the two shadows end peacefully this time.
The current order of the ninja world needs to be broken so that Lu Li can take action to clean up the chaos and unify the ninja world.
And this is just the beginning!
Lu Li’s real enemy is not the Raikage or a certain country.
With his current strength, it is more than enough to deal with enemies of this level.
He has to face the Otsutsuki clan!
It was a powerful civilization capable of traveling across the starry sky.
Based on the plot of the original Naruto, Kaguya Otsutsuki is likely just an ordinary member of the Otsutsuki clan.
Some even speculate that Kaguya’s position in the Otsutsuki clan is actually that of a lowly maid.
The Otsutsuki clan planted sacred trees all over the universe, and she was the person in charge of the small area of ​​the sacred tree plantation on Earth.
But the universe is huge, and members of the Otsutsuki clan are spread all over the universe.
It can be imagined that there must be someone in the Otsutsuki clan who is much more powerful than Kaguya.
When Kaguya appeared, her strength was not that great, and she might even be inferior to Momoshiki and Kinshiki.
She secretly ate the fruit of the sacred tree, which gave her the power of God and the ability to be immortal! Her strength surpassed that of Momoshiki and Kinshiki!
An ordinary member of the Otsutsuki clan can become so strong after eating the fruit of the sacred tree.
How powerful is the real ruler of the Otsutsuki clan, those guys who eat the fruit of the sacred tree for food?
Although in a certain Naruto anime, the Otsutsuki clan is almost becoming a clown.
But this is a real world after all.
Lu Li believed that there must be top-level experts in the Otsutsuki clan!
So even though Lu Li’s current strength is enough to dominate the ninja world, he is definitely still a billion and a half miles away from the big guys of the Otsutsuki clan.
But Lu Li was not panicked at all, because he had a powerful sign-in system.
As long as you sign in, you will become stronger, and then you will be afraid that the people from the Otsutsuki clan will not dare to come.
If that’s the case, Lu Li might take the initiative to come to him.
Lu Li retracted his thoughts that had drifted away and began to think about what was happening in front of him.
According to the known timeline, the current Raikage should be the Fourth Raikage Ai.
It is said that every generation of Raikage is called Ai, and they are all rough muscular men.
The Fourth Raikage is the son of the Third Raikage, so, well, it can be said that a hero’s father makes his son a hero.
During the Third Ninja World War, the Third Raikage fought alone against an enemy army of up to 10,000 ninjas and died of exhaustion after fighting for three days and three nights.
The Fourth Raikage is the sworn brother of Killer Bee, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki. He is also very powerful. When he was young, he once cut off the left horn of the Eight-Tails with one hand.
He has honed the Lightning Release Chakra Mode to great proficiency, and his amazing speed is comparable to that of Minato Namikaze, and his speed is as fast as blue lightning!
Then he would definitely be beaten up by Lu Li.
Just when Lu Li was imagining beating up Lei Ying and then taking You Mu Ren home to do something unspeakable in Filu.
“Ding, a new sign-in task has been released. Do you want to check it?”
The system, which had been silent for half a month, finally responded again.
Lu Li was stunned for a moment, then excitedly muttered to himself: “Check!”
The task interface jumps into view.
Location: Iron Kingdom Capital
The Iron Country?
Lu Li was a little surprised.
It turns out that this system sometimes issues tasks based on the events that one has experienced.
Sign in at home to get immortal body + super strength…
Sign in at the Ninja School to gain mastery of all attributes of chakra…
Sign in at the Hokage’s office to get Wood Release…
Sign in at the Hyuga family to get Illusion Immunity + White Eyes + Cage Breaking…
So what rewards can you get in the Iron Kingdom this time?
Is there any connection between the check-in location and the reward?
Can anyone help me find the pattern between the two? I’m waiting online, very urgent!
Please give me flowers! Please give me votes! Please give me 1 yuan! Please comment!
045 The developed and backward world of Naruto (old version)
(A flower, a review ticket, a monthly ticket, or a dollar reward can fill the author with chakra!)
In the blink of an eye, it was the day to set off for the Iron Kingdom.
Standing at the gate of Konoha Village and looking back at the village, Lu Li had a very strange feeling.
The Naruto world has always given us the impression of an age of cold weapons, with ninjas fighting each other with kunai and sharp swords, and residents using farm tools to plow the fields.
However, when Lu Li traveled to this world, he knew that there were many technological products here.
You know, life in the village is still very modern, with electric lights, radios, air conditioners, cameras… and a lot of civilian technology.
In addition to these technological products, there are also some things that are not high-tech or semi-technological products, but are full of modern flavor.
For example, shower rooms, lottery tickets, shopping coupons, toilet paper, ice cream, flush toilets, refrigerators, etc.
Before traveling through time, Lu Li would subconsciously imagine the people in the Naruto world as people from ancient times.
In fact, if Lu Li wanted, he could live a life similar to the one before he traveled through time.
However, these technological products have various limitations and are too expensive for ordinary people to afford.
So once you leave the urban human gathering places like Konoha Village and arrive in a real rural area, it will be another world, a backward world without modern technology.
The Naruto world does not have the level of the industrial world, and its modernization is limited to a very small range.
So how did these technologies come about?
Lu Li can tell everyone that these are all handmade.
Don’t think that only industry can produce these technological products. Let me give you an example.
China used to be very backward, and cars were made by hand.
In the world before Lu Li traveled through time, many luxury goods were actually handmade, including cars.
Because the quantity is too small to be popularized, and the efficiency of manual production is too low, there is no way to achieve breakthrough development.
Therefore, the Naruto world is still in its infancy in terms of technology and has not yet developed into an industrial world.
In fact, electrical wires had already appeared as early as the second generation, and many technological products already existed at that time.
This is the world of Naruto, a world where technology and ninjutsu coexist.
It’s just that what is developed in this world is civilian technology, and military technology has never appeared.
Moreover, even civilian technology cannot surpass ninjutsu.
Lu Li even wondered, if the technology in this world was well developed, would ninjutsu disappear from the stage of history?
There’s a lot of civilian technology here, but no roaring cars, not even bicycles!
In fact, this world has an engine.
During the mission in Wave Country, Naruto and five others were on a boat equipped with an engine.
How come there are no vehicles when there are boats with engines installed?
Because the engine power is too low, it can only propel a boat in the water, but cannot propel a car on land.
Therefore, only this kind of small boat is equipped with an engine, and there has never been a large ship equipped with an engine.
The world simply cannot produce high-thrust engines, and few people are researching them.
Moreover, engines are a big problem even in China, an industry that is very developed. For example, China has never been able to develop fighter jet engines on its own, and most of the engines it still uses are from the Russians.
After all, due to the power of ninjutsu, the development of heavy industry, especially military technology, in this world was suppressed.
The deeper reason is that this is a world dominated by ninjas.
The Ninja Group will not allow the appearance of thermal weapons with excessive lethality!
Once thermal weapons appear, even the most ordinary people will be able to threaten powerful ninjas, and the order of the world will be completely overturned.
Just like after the Qing Dynasty took control of the Central Plains, it knew that the Ming Dynasty at that time had many very advanced firearms, but it sealed them all up and did not allow others to use them, thus artificially cutting off the development of military technology.
This is similar to the Ninja World!
There is only one goal, to maintain the status quo and maintain the advantages and interests of the ninja ruling class!
We’ve gone off topic, let’s get back to the topic!
Because there is no car as a means of transportation!
So, this time Lu Li and his friends go to the Iron Kingdom… they can only walk!
If you say that you don’t have any complaints in your heart, you’d be lying.
“Shan Zhongfeng, this time when we go north, you will be Sha Seng, the one who carries the load!”
Lu Li threw all his luggage to Shan Zhongfeng.
“Who is Sha Seng?” Shan Zhongfeng was confused, but he couldn’t refuse.
He used to be Danzo’s confidant, but Danzo is dead, so his identity has returned to that of a Konoha ninja, an ordinary Root member.
He didn’t dare and couldn’t blame Lu Li for Danzo’s death.
Especially after the Root was repeatedly brainwashed by Hizashi, he knew Lu Li’s good intentions in killing Danzo.
The current Konoha Village is much stronger than when Danzo was alive, and this is all thanks to Lu Li.
Of course, this kind of brainwashing propaganda at the root was actually instructed by Lu Li.
The current Root may not know Naruto, but it must know Senju Luli!
The third generation knew this very well, but he did not interfere because he was old and Lu Li would take charge of Konoha sooner or later!
Lu Li pointed to a donkey carrying goods in the distance and said, “Look, that’s Sha Seng!”
Shan Zhongfeng’s forehead was full of black lines. It turned out that Lu Li just treated him as an follower who carried luggage.
“You little brat, stop bullying Shan Zhongfeng!…Okay, it’s time to set off!”
The Sandai kicked at Lu Li, but Lu Li dodged it.
Lu Li argued, “How could I bully him? Tang Seng was able to obtain the true scriptures because of Sha Seng’s great contribution! Later, he was rewarded with the bloodline limit of the Golden Body Arhat!”
Along the way, Lu Li was so bored that he told them the story of Journey to the West.
Of course, it must have been changed beyond recognition by Lu Li.
Since this trip to the Iron Kingdom is heading north, in order to suit the occasion, Journey to the West was changed to Journey to the North!
Flowers, votes, I’m begging for you in every way!
046 Sign-in Reward: Sword Mastery and Zanpakuto! (Old Version)
(Thanks to [Yan Du Zui] for the ticket for urging more updates. There will be more updates after the book is released!)
“How come Tang Sanzang, the reincarnation of the chakra of the Golden Cicada Immortal, is so weak that even a Genin can easily capture him?”
“Isn’t the setting of the amplified ninjutsu Kaio-ken performed by Son Goku a bit too strong? Son Goku himself has the strength of an elite jonin. Once he performs the Kaio-ken, as long as his body can bear it, he can increase the power of chakra and ninjutsu by dozens of times. Isn’t this too scary? It’s a bit like the Eight Gates Ninjutsu practiced by Kai!”
“Zhu Bajie is simply a loser. He has no strong will and no resilience. He escapes when faced with difficulties. How did he become a jonin? He always cheats and acts cunningly during missions. If he were in my team, I would have kicked him out long ago.”
“Teammate like Sha Seng is a good teammate. Although he is not the strongest, he works hard and never complains…”
“I suggest that Sun Wukong’s Ruyi Jingu Bang can add the ability of ‘Ape Demon Hand’, which will be even more perfect!”
Lu Li glanced at the two guys and said, “Hey, hey, hey, you guys don’t have back pain from listening to stories, right? You guys are awesome, then you guys go tell the stories!?”
Sandai: “Go on!”
Shan Zhongfeng: “I shut up!”
Along the way, the three did not encounter any obstacles and successfully entered the territory of the Iron Kingdom.
“The Iron Country.” The third generation couldn’t help but sigh as he looked at the scene around him.
It seems that some not-so-good memories were recalled.
The Iron Kingdom is a country located on a snowy plain, which makes it a natural fortress that is easy to defend and difficult to attack.
The climate here is cold and covered with snow all year round. The style is a bit like the Stone Snow Region in DNF.
In fact, the Iron Country is a neutral country with independent culture, independent authority, and independent combat power.
As a neutral country, the ninjas agreed a long time ago not to attack this country, thus avoiding several ninja wars.
In addition to the agreement between ninjas, geographical factors also played an extremely important role in keeping out of the war.
Because of the perennial snow, the Iron Country is basically unable to produce food on its own.
Even if it is occupied, the supplies here cannot feed too many people and will instead become a burden to the big country.
Secondly, the Iron Kingdom borders many countries, which makes it a natural buffer zone.
That is to say, if any country wants to pass through the Iron Kingdom to attack other countries.
Before he conquered the Iron Kingdom, other countries had enough time to react.
The geographical conditions of the Iron Country make it easy for them to hold on.
Anyone with a bit of sense would understand that attacking here is a completely thankless task.
If you are not careful, you may end up losing more than you gain.
It is easy to defend but difficult to attack, the soil is poor, and it is simply a tasteless chicken rib.
At the border between the Fire Kingdom and the Iron Kingdom, someone has been waiting here for a long time.
After noticing Lu Li and his group, a burly man with four samurai swords hanging from his waist quickly stepped forward, saluted them, and then introduced himself.
“Welcome to the Iron Kingdom. I am Rikaku, a subordinate of General Mifune, and I am here to greet you!”
The visitor was none other than Rikkaku, a subordinate of Mifune, the general of the Land of Iron, and who later served as Mifune’s bodyguard at the Five Kage Summit.
Although this person is not a ninja, he has the strength of a jonin.
Lu Li looked at these people. They were all wearing silver laminated armor and had two swords hanging on both sides of their bodies.
In addition, he wore a gas mask helmet on his head. In the subsequent Fourth Ninja World War, it was because of the gas mask helmet that he was saved from the salamander gas attack.
Although the samurai of the Iron Kingdom are not ninjas, it does not mean that they do not have chakra.
In fact, they also use chakra when fighting.
Ninjas use chakra to perform various ninjutsu, illusions and physical techniques to attack their opponents.
The samurai uses his own chakra on the samurai sword to form sword energy or sword energy.
This also resulted in the warriors’ attack methods being very simple and their strength being very limited.
Especially in the later period of Naruto, the bombardment of various ninjutsu made the samurai team, a team of simple knives, seem even more powerless and useless.
Even Mifune, the strongest man in the Land of Iron, has only so-so combat power.
“Thank you for your hard work!” The third generation smiled and nodded.
“Sandaime Hokage, please follow me. We have prepared a hotel for you to stay in the capital.” Rikkaku’s tone was still very respectful.
Although the Iron Nation has always remained neutral, it does not mean that they know nothing about other countries.
On the contrary, they still have some understanding of big countries like the Fire Nation.
Especially the famous Sandaime Hokage, who was not only known as the professor of ninjutsu, but also enjoyed the reputation of a ninja hero.
Even Mifune, the leader of the Iron Country samurai group, respected and admired the Sandai.
Lu Li and the other two followed Li Jiao and the others, traveling through some areas with extremely complex terrain.
Li Jiao reminded: “Everyone must not leave the team without permission, and must follow the route I have taken. Only in this way can you reach the capital of the Iron Kingdom safely. There is only one route from the Fire Kingdom to the capital of the Iron Kingdom, and the safe route will change every once in a while.”
Lu Li asked in confusion: “Why?”
Sandai said: “Many places we passed through were surrounded by traps. If we didn’t have someone familiar to lead the way, we would encounter countless traps and mechanisms, making it difficult to move forward!”
Lu Li suddenly understood after hearing this.
It turns out that neutral countries are not without any sense of vigilance. This defensive measure seems to be really powerful.
Obviously, what Li Jiao said was actually a warning.
At the same time, tell them not to try to remember the correct route because it is meaningless.
Li Jiao led them through the forest and finally arrived at the capital of the Iron Kingdom.
“Ding, congratulations to the host for successfully arriving at the check-in location. Do you want to sign in?”
“Show the check-in area.”
A red area that only Lu Li could see immediately appeared in front of his eyes, covering the entire capital of the Iron Kingdom.
“Let’s start signing in!”
“Ding, sign-in begins. It will last for five minutes. Leaving the sign-in area midway will be considered a sign-in failure!”
Then, the countdown for sign-in began.
“300!”
“299!”
Lu Li looked at the capital of the Iron Country. It was obviously not as prosperous as Konoha Village.
The difference is so big, it’s like coming from a first-tier city to a county town.
The arrival of Lu Li and his companions also attracted the attention of many wandering warriors.
They stared at the three strangers, and their eyes were not particularly friendly.
Five minutes passed quickly.
“Ding, congratulations to the host for signing in successfully! Reward: Mastery of Swordsmanship!”
“Ding, this sign-in has received an extra reward: Zanpakuto Shallow Strike!”
Hearing the familiar voice, Lu Li was slightly stunned.
047 Arrival (Please add to favorites!) (Old version)
(Thanks to [Feilu boss is **] for the monthly ticket reward! Please give me flowers, please give me votes, please give me everything!)
Judging from the locations and rewards of the previous sign-ins, it was easy for Lu Li to guess that the reward for this sign-in might be related to the unique samurai culture of the Iron Kingdom.
This was indeed the case, and Lu Li received the reward of “Mastery in Swordsmanship”.
only…
Zanpakutō: Asauchi…What the hell is this?
Isn’t this the setting in Death Note?
It turns out that the rewards for signing in are not necessarily things from the Naruto world!
This was also the first physical reward Lu Li received.
However, the reward of shallow hitting did not appear out of thin air in Lu Li’s hand.
Lu Li thought about it, and a system backpack interface popped up in front of him.
He subconsciously glanced at the “Zanpakuto Asauchi” lying quietly in the system backpack.
Lu Li knew that he could extract it through his thoughts.
From the outside, it is just a slender, snow-white sword.
In terms of appearance, it is not much different from the samurai sword in the Naruto world.
However, as a time traveler, Lu Li knew very well how terrifying Qian Da’s potential was.
Its origin naturally has nothing to do with Naruto, but comes from another anime called “Bleach”.
Asauchi was the name of Zanpakutō before it had its Shikai.
It is a weapon created by Phoenix Hall Master “Sword God” Nimeiya Wangyue, and is known as the strongest Zanpakutō with unlimited development potential.
After materialization, it will become a naked person with only a mouth and nose.
At the same time, it will become a unique Zanpakutō as the owner injects his or her own spirit and beliefs into it.
It is no exaggeration to say that this seemingly insignificant shallow strike is far more valuable than any mastery of swordsmanship.
So what is Zanpakuto?
Zanpakutō, the sword used by the God of Death.
Its shape and abilities are based on the soul of the god of death himself.
The Shinigami gains power by knowing the name of the Zanpakutō given to them and by having a mental dialogue with it.
Each Zanpakutō has its own unique abilities!
Lu Li closed the system interface and was in a good mood.
He began to wonder what kind of abilities he would give to this Zanpakutō.
The awakening of a Zanpakutō is determined by the weapon’s wielder.
For example, Aizen, who is good at disguise and deception, would give Asado the beauty of mirror flowers and water moon.
Ichigo Kurosaki, who has powerful spiritual pressure, obtained Tensa Zangetsu.
Not to mention monsters like Kenpachi Zaraki.
In Lu Li’s opinion, his Zanpakutō was simply the most unreasonable one.
Although Lu Li does not have such a thing as spiritual pressure, chakra and spiritual pressure seem to be similar.
They are both spiritual and physical energy, the higher the density, the stronger the power.
According to Lu Li’s understanding, he thinks there is chakra in Naruto, spiritual pressure in Bleach, microcosm in Saint Seiya, qi in Dragon Ball, and mind in Hunter.
They are similar things, and sometimes even their forms of expression are very similar.
For example, the chakra of the first generation and the Nine-Tails is so powerful that it can easily oppress the opponent and make them lose the consciousness to resist.
This is very similar to spiritual pressure and domineering.
In other words, Lu Li can inject chakra into the shallow strike, thus giving it a unique ability.
“However, with my mastery of swordsmanship, combined with the vast amount of chakra, I wonder if the quantitative change will lead to a qualitative change.”
Lu Li walked on the streets of the capital of the Iron Kingdom, looking at the warriors leading the way, and began to think in his heart.
He has much more chakra than those samurai. If he injects chakra into the shallow strike and forms sword energy, I wonder if it will reach the level of EX curry stick.
If possible, this sword strike…
Find an opportunity to try it.
Just as Li Jiao said, they had already arranged a hotel for Lu Li and Sandai to stay in.
“Sandame Hokage, you have worked hard on the journey. Please forgive me if I have been negligent in any way. According to Lord Mifune’s instructions, the three of you should have a good rest tonight and we will officially begin the talks tomorrow.” Rikkaku’s attitude remained respectful.
Although the national strength of the Iron Kingdom is far inferior to that of big countries like the Fire Kingdom and the Lightning Kingdom.
But as the only neutral country in the ninja world that was able to stay out of the flames of the three Ninja World Wars, they have a strong sense of self-confidence.
Whether it was receiving the Hokage or the Raikage, Mifune did not show up directly, but instead his subordinates did the contact.
During the talks, they will meet Mifune himself.
“Thank you very much! Please convey my gratitude to Mifune!” Sandai nodded.
“I will definitely convey it! Then I won’t disturb you all to rest. I still have to go back and report to Master Mifune.”
As he spoke, he gave a warrior salute to Lu Li and the others, then turned around and strode away.
“Old man, let’s go back to our room and rest. I’m exhausted from traveling these days.”
Seeing that Li Jiao had left, Lu Li pretended to stretch, looking exhausted.
The third generation laughed and scolded: “You little bastard, go!… Shanzhongfeng, you have been working hard these past few days, go back to your room and have a rest.”
“Yes, Third Master.” Shan Zhongfeng stood straight without any sign of fatigue, but still accepted the order.
This was a habit he developed at the root, no matter what order his superiors gave, he would not question it but just execute it!
“Xiao Fengzi, help me put my luggage in the room.” Lu Li said with a smile.
“Yes!” Shan Zhongfeng continued to carry out his orders meticulously.
Lu Li returned to the room, asked Shan Zhongfeng to put away the luggage, and then immediately closed the door.
Although the Iron Country is not rich, under the leadership of Mifune, everyone lives and works in peace and contentment.
Moreover, the hotel that received them could not be too bad, and the environment was the best in the capital.
Although the room was not luxurious, it was clean and tidy, and the things that were usually used were arranged neatly.
Lu Li sat cross-legged on the tatami and rolled his eyes.
Although he is very strong in combat, his perception ability is his weakness.
Sometimes, even when they were face to face, Lu Li couldn’t really tell the difference in chakra.
But fortunately, he has white eyes!
When he turned on his Byakuyan, he immediately had a 360-degree vision without blind spots.
With the Byakugan’s ability to see through things and distinguish chakra, he could confirm whether someone was monitoring him.
After confirming that there was nothing abnormal, Lu Li used his mind to extract the shallow punch from the system backpack.
Although he had never used a weapon like the katana before, he had already mastered the sword technique.
As soon as you hold it in your hand, you will feel as if you can control it with your own fingers.
He could even perform a difficult sword dance with a casual wave of his hand.
If this happens before you master the sword technique, you will inevitably hurt yourself by accident.
“Good sword!” Lu Li blurted out intuitively.
He tried to inject chakra into the Asauchi, trying to see if he could free it and turn it into a true Zanpakutō.
Obviously, it’s not that easy, and there is no change in shallow hitting.
“It seems that in order to turn it into a real Zanpakuto, chakra alone is not enough, and spiritual strength and faith are also needed.”
Lu Li looked at the silver-white blade, stopped injecting chakra, and stood up from the tatami.
Although he was rewarded with this shallow sword for signing in, there was no matching scabbard.
The Iron Kingdom is a country of warriors. Every warrior here wears layered armor and carries at least two swords. The sword-making field is extremely developed.
When Lu Li was walking on the street before, he saw several good sword-making workshops.
“Go get Qian a scabbard!”
Seeing that it was still early outside, Lu Li simply put the snow-white sword on his waist and left the room.
If you have flowers and money, please vote for me!
048 Meet the Two Yumu People (Please add to your collection!) (Old version)
(Flowers and review votes are so few, please be kind!)
The hotel where Lu Li and his friends were staying was located in the most prosperous area of ​​the capital of the Iron Kingdom.
“Although it can’t be compared with Konoha Village, the streets are still quite lively.”
Lu Li walked out of the hotel and looked around as he walked.
The streets were bustling with people, and various vendors were doing business.
Of course, as a land of samurai, iron and sword-making techniques are highly developed here.
After walking a few steps, Lu Li saw a huge sword-making shop.
He glanced at the sword at his waist and walked straight into the sword-making shop.
“Welcome!”
When the swordsmiths here saw guests coming, they naturally acted very familiarly.
But the next moment, his attention was attracted by the belt around Lu Li’s waist.
Just a glance and the swordsmith’s eyes widened.
“This…your sword…” The swordsmith swallowed.
In the field of swordmaking, he considered himself to be knowledgeable.
Many of the weapons used by very famous warriors were designed by him.
As a senior swordsmith, he hated to use the word “perfect” to describe a sword.
Because for a true swordsmith, the best sword is always the next one.
This is the belief that every swordsmith must have!
It is this belief that supports him to keep making progress and reach higher heights in the field of swordmaking.
If one day a sword he forged was described as “perfect”, it would be tantamount to denying his future life.
This was undoubtedly a devastating blow to a swordsmith who strives for perfection.
However, these ideas were completely overturned after meeting Lu Li.
“Perfect…”
The swordsmith was so shocked that he muttered to himself subconsciously.
At this moment, he couldn’t find any words to describe the sword on Lu Li’s waist, except “perfect”!
“Huh?” Lu Li looked at his boss who had a dazed look on his face, somewhat confused.
The swordsmith came back to his senses and apologized, “Excuse me! Can I… take a look at your sword?”
He wiped his hands, which were trembling with excitement, on the back of his clothes, very sincerely.
At the same time, she felt a little nervous, as if she was afraid that Lu Li would refuse.
Lu Li followed his gaze to the sword on his waist, took it off and handed it to him.
“Of course.”
The swordsmith’s eyes were filled with fanaticism. He stretched out his hands and respectfully received the blow.
He looked so cautious, as if he was going to pick up his newborn son.
I was afraid that I would bump into or hit something by accident.
“It’s just right that you show it to me, and then help me make a suitable scabbard for this sword.”
Lu Li gave some instructions and then left it to his own devices, touring the store.
“What? Scabbard…You want to customize a scabbard for this sword?” The swordsmith was a little stunned. He almost thought he had heard it wrong!
Such a perfect sword, but it has no sheath?
Just as the swordsmith was stunned, his apprentices who were busy came forward one after another.
They had never seen their master treat a sword so seriously.
You know, their master has made many famous swords and sabers, even Lord Mifune’s sword was made by him.
However, they were soon attracted by the snow-white sword in the master’s hand, and they all stared at it intently.
“So beautiful!”
“This sword is absolutely perfect!”
Although they are still apprentices, they are usually guided by famous teachers and have seen many good swords, so their vision is naturally very high.
Seeing this, Lu Li couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows.
But think about it, shallow strike is the masterpiece of sword god Wang Yue of Ermeiwu.
As a katana, its standards in all aspects are naturally extraordinary.
If you can’t even control a few mortals, then you’re just wasting your reputation.
“Do you really want a custom scabbard for this sword?”
The swordsmith was excited: “Oh, I almost forgot! Let me introduce myself. My name is Tieya, and I am the chief swordsmith of the Iron Kingdom. The sword of Lord Mifune was made by me.”
“Oh?” Lu Li was surprised.
Being able to make swords for Mifune, it seems that he is indeed a leader in this industry.
Of course Lu Li knew Mifune, a man with superb swordsmanship and the leader of the Iron Country Samurai Group.
In the Naruto plot, he defeated Hanzo, who was known as the “demigod”, in the Fourth Ninja World War.
This is enough to show that this guy is quite good at kendo.
Lu Li didn’t think it was strange that he could meet the chief swordsmith of the Iron Kingdom just by visiting a shop.
This area is the most prosperous section of the capital of the Iron Kingdom. Anyone without some connections probably wouldn’t be qualified to occupy such a large shop here.
“Yes, it’s inconvenient to carry it around without a sheath.”
Lu Li looked around the shop and said, “Do you have a scabbard suitable for my knife?”
“off the shelf?”
Tieya followed Lu Li’s line of sight and looked at the waste hanging on the wall, stunned.
Oh my god, what is this guy thinking?
The scabbard is to the sword what clothes are to the person.
While playing a protective role, it also highlights a person’s status, taste, etc.
Obviously, the difference between those ready-made scabbards and the sword in hand is like the difference between a beggar’s clothes and a king.
This combination is totally unacceptable.
This is a defilement and a great insult!
Just as Tieya was organizing his words and preparing to give Lu Li the most correct advice.
“My dear brother, please forgive me for being blunt, but an ordinary scabbard is not worthy of your sword!”
There was a sudden voice.
Lu Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw two familiar strangers.
The ninja from the Hidden Cloud Village, Xi, and… a very beautiful woman!
The two-tailed Jinchuriki of the Hidden Cloud Village, both of them are wooden men.
Of course, the two people standing in front of Lu Li were younger than he remembered.
At this time, Yu Mu Ren was only 20 years old and did not have the arrogant temperament of a queen. Instead, she gave people a cute feeling.
The person who spoke was Xi, who was younger than Yukito, 17 years old, with short yellow hair, and quite handsome.
I didn’t expect to see Yukito here…
It is really beautiful and did not disappoint!
Lu Li’s lips curled slightly, she was one of the girls he had chosen to warm his bed.
“Absolutely!”
Tieya nodded, Xi’s opinion really expressed what was in his heart.
049 A conflict caused by a knife! (Please add this to your collection) (Old version)
(I beg for everything, please! The data of flowers and evaluation votes is really terrible!)
“Sir, if you give me some time, I promise that I can create a scabbard worthy of this weapon!”
As he spoke, Tieya bowed deeply to Lu Li and maintained this posture, as if asking for his consent.
Lu Li was stunned for a moment, feeling that this iron tooth was a little bit inexplicable.
But thinking that this might be the master’s ingenuity at work, I agreed reluctantly.
“How much taels does it cost to make a scabbard?”
Lu Li felt that since he was the chief swordsmith of the Iron Country, the price should be quite high.
As a result, Tieya quickly refused and said, “You have already respected me by allowing me to make a scabbard for this sword. It is an honor for me. Talking about money is just a slap in my face!”
Xi also looked at Lu Li speechlessly.
He was thinking, this guy couldn’t possibly have no idea of ​​the value of this sword.
If that’s the case, it would be a real waste!
Moreover, doesn’t he know that it is a crime to possess a treasure?
Wandering around the capital of the Iron Country with a katana that’s obviously extremely valuable, aren’t you afraid that those wandering samurai will covet it?
“Brother, are you selling this knife? Just name your price.” Xi couldn’t help but blurted out.
“I sincerely want to buy your knife!”
Xi took off a heavy purse from his body to show his sincerity.
In his opinion, putting this knife in Lu Li’s hand was really a waste of talent.
And it is easy to be coveted by people with ulterior motives. He bought this knife for Lu Li’s own good!
He felt that only Killer Bee, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki of their Hidden Cloud Village, was worthy of such a perfect sword.
When it comes to swordsmanship, Killer Bee’s attainments are among the best in the entire ninja world.
Lu Li looked at the purse in Xi’s hand with some amusement.
In this world, there may be no one who understands shallow fighting better than him.
The reason he didn’t think the knife was valuable was that he just treated it as a toy.
But this doesn’t mean that I will transfer it to others.
Because, he doesn’t want to!
No matter how high the price Xi offered, he would not accept it.
“I won’t sell this knife. It’s not about money!” Lu Li shook his head.
Xi smiled and said, “Are you sure? Would you rather this knife bring you death than sell it to me?”
Lu Li narrowed his eyes and smiled: “Not for sale!”
Xi nodded and said, “Can I see your knife?”
Tieya looked at Lu Li, obviously seeking advice, because Qianda was now in his hands.
“Just look around!” Lu Li said indifferently.
“Thank you!” Xi took the painting and admired it carefully.
“Anyone who knows a little bit about this knife of yours will be attracted by it! Yet you are so arrogant and carry it around. It’s really…Luckily you met us, otherwise, you would never leave this store.”
He paused and asked again: “I suggest you hand this trouble over to me. You can get a large sum of money, enough for you to have a comfortable life in your next life.”
“Or, you can come to our village.”
The wooden man suddenly spoke and extended an invitation to Lu Li.
At this time, Yu Mu Ren was young and beautiful, and she was also a gentle and kind person.
She thought that if Lu Li really didn’t want to be separated from the sword, he could go live with them in the Hidden Cloud Village.
At least she could offer him a kind of protection.
Lu Li smiled and winked at You Mu Ren, and said something inexplicable: “Beauty, why don’t you come to our village!”
The wooden man just laughed it off.
“Master Tieya, how long will it take to make this scabbard? I won’t be staying in the Iron Kingdom for long.”
“Oh, so that’s the case…” Tieya was a little embarrassed.
According to his idea, it must be carefully crafted and it will definitely take a long time.
“I still hope that you can stay in the Iron Country for a few more days. If that doesn’t work, I’m willing to pay for your food, accommodation, and various expenses!”
It can be said that Tieya’s attitude was already quite good, almost to the point of begging.
Lu Li was of course very satisfied with his attitude, but he couldn’t waste too much time here for a scabbard.
After the meeting, we will definitely return to Konoha Village immediately.
“If that’s the case, then I can only apologize!”
As soon as these words were spoken, Tieya felt like he was struck by lightning.
His apprentices and the onlookers all sighed with regret.
What Lu Li did next made their blood pressure soar.
Lu Li casually took a scabbard from the nearby wall and then extended his hand towards Xi.
Xi looked at the scabbard in Lu Li’s hand, hesitated for a moment, and finally returned the scabbard.
Then, in front of everyone, Lu Li directly inserted the shallow sword into the scabbard in his hand.
He even weighed it and said with satisfaction: “It’s pretty good!”
Iron Fang, and his apprentices, Xi, by Mu Ren…
Everyone present was stunned at this moment.
This guy…
How can you treat this knife so roughly? This is a serious insult!
However, before Xi could reprimand Lu Li for his bad behavior.
A group of wandering warriors suddenly rushed into the shop.
Tieya’s heart skipped a beat and he thought to himself that something was wrong.
Wandering warriors are actually equivalent to some kind of dark force in the Iron Kingdom.
They will do anything for money.
“I want your knife!”
The leading wandering warrior grinned and stretched out his hand towards Lu Li.
“I told you!” Xi shook his head. He had foreseen this would happen.
From the way Lu Li was dressed, one could tell at a glance that he was a foreigner.
And he doesn’t even have the symbol of a ninja, he’s just an ordinary person.
And these wandering warriors’ favorite targets for robbery are fools like this!
“What do you want to do?”
At this time, You Muren suddenly stepped forward, protected Lu Li behind him, and looked directly at the leading wandering warrior.
In You Muren’s opinion, Lu Li was unwilling to sell the sword, but that was not a reason for these people to rob it openly.
This made Lu Li slightly stunned.
It is said that there are all kinds of birds in a big forest, and the Hidden Cloud Village has indeed done a lot of disgusting things.
But not all people from the Hidden Cloud Village are bad people, such as the Yukito in front of him.
We met by chance, but he was willing to help the weak and the weak!
Well, she is worthy of being the woman he likes!
“Cloud Ninja!?”
The leading warrior also quickly recognized Yumu Ren’s forehead protector, but did not take her seriously.
“The Iron Country is a neutral country. No ninja can take action in this country. You should know this, right?”
As he said this, the leading wandering warrior gave his younger brothers a look, signaling them to start looting.
Someone immediately rushed towards Lu Li behind her.
“You dare?”
The wooden man sneered and kicked the man backwards.
Xi Yi held his forehead with his hand: “This is troublesome.”
But he also drew out the sword behind him and protected Lu Li’s other side.
“Brother, now you see, I told you there would be trouble.”
050 Is this considered a gigolo? (Please save it!) (Old version)
(Please give me flowers! Please give me comments! Please give me anything, everyone!)
Mu Ren and Xi protected Lu Li behind them.
This made Lu Li feel a little funny, and he subconsciously touched his nose.
But Lu Li doesn’t have to worry about Yumujin getting hurt, because she is not a Jinchūriki like Naruto who cannot control the tailed beasts.
Like Mokuto and Killer Bee, he is a perfect Jinchūriki!
She has become friends with the Two-Tails and can borrow the power of the tailed beast at will.
These wandering warriors in front of me are really not enough.
The reason why she fell into Obito’s hands later was that she was really unlucky and met the unreasonable immortal duo Hidan and Kakuzu. Otherwise, the Two-Tails would not have been sealed by the Phantom Dragon Nine Seals, and she would not have lost her life.
With Yumu Ren’s strength, those wandering warriors couldn’t get close to him at all!
“You asked for this!”
The leading wandering samurai drew out his samurai sword and injected wind attribute chakra into it, forming a sharp sword energy.
Since the Iron Kingdom is a neutral country, it has rarely participated in conflicts between ninjas.
Therefore, the samurai here basically have no chance to fight against the ninjas.
And now, he felt it was time to let these ninjas see the true power of a samurai.
Upon seeing this, the onlookers around scattered like birds and beasts. Who would they cry to if they were accidentally injured by the sword energy?
The shop owner Tieya also had a grim look on his face, but was powerless to stop it.
After all, he was just a blacksmith and couldn’t deal with these wandering warriors.
Maybe he has a lot of connections that can intimidate these wandering warriors, but distant water cannot quench immediate thirst.
These guys have no fixed place to live, and they just get away after committing the crime, without caring who’s behind you.
“Brother, you know you’re in trouble, right? If you want to leave here alive, you might as well sell me your sword.” While Xi was forcing back the stray samurai who were rushing up, he did not forget to attack Qianda.
Lu Li didn’t say anything, but You Mu Ren spoke first: “Xi, you can’t take advantage of others!”
Xi shrugged and said helplessly: “Okay, you are right.”
Lu Li shook his head. Just because he wanted to get a scabbard, he caused so much trouble.
Of course, this was not really a problem for Lu Li.
“It’s time to go back!”
Now that he had obtained the scabbard, Lu Li did not plan to waste time here.
He put the Asado on his waist, ready to use Wood Release to teach these ignorant wandering warriors a lesson.
At this moment, a team of regular warriors from the Iron Kingdom suddenly appeared here.
“This is the capital of the Iron Nation. Who is gathering to cause trouble?”
The person who came was none other than Li Jiao.
“Lord Rijiao, it’s great that you’re here!”
When Tieya saw that it was Li Jiao who had arrived with his men, he quickly greeted them.
“Lord Rikkaku, these two ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village actually attacked openly in our Iron Country!” The leading wandering samurai was not panicked at all, but instead looked gloating.
Li Jiao glanced at him and scolded: “Shut up!”
He looked at Tieya and asked, “Master Tieya, what’s going on?”
Even when Li Jiao came, these wandering warriors became even more arrogant.
In their opinion, this is the Land of Iron, and no matter what happens, Rikkaku should stand on their side, and the two ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Village will pay the price for their meddling.
Yu Mu Ren sneered, “You Iron Country are really a nest of snakes and rats. You actually want to forcibly steal someone else’s sword in broad daylight.”
While speaking, You Mu Ren did not forget to protect Lu Li behind him.
Lu Li’s mind was not on this conflict at all. Instead, he was enjoying the graceful posture of the wooden man.
Wow, this slender waist that is so thin that you can hold it with one hand is absolutely amazing!
After hearing what the wooden man said, Li Jiao was confused for a moment.
The Iron Country has a unique samurai culture. Anyone who considers himself a samurai will wear armor and carry a sword.
What kind of sword could cause a conflict between ninjas and samurai?
“What is going on? Where is the person who took the knife?” Li Jiao glanced at everyone present.
Lu Li was helpless about Li Jiao interrupting him from admiring her slender waist, so he had to walk out from behind the wooden man.
By the way, if I was accidentally protected by the woman I had chosen, would that be considered as being a gigolo?
But that feeling is really good. No wonder some people say that being able to live off someone is a skill!
“Rijiao, it’s me!”
As soon as Lu Li showed up, Li Jiao was obviously stunned for a moment.
These wandering warriors actually want to steal Lu Li’s weapons?
What the hell is going on?
Lu Li must be of very noble status since he could follow the Third Hokage to attend the interview with the Raikage.
If this matter were to be brought to the attention of General Mifune and the Third Hokage, it would definitely have a very bad impact.
Li Jiao knew that if he didn’t handle it well, it might cause bigger trouble!
His eyes fixed and he suddenly drew his knife.
Swish!
A flash of blade light appeared, accompanied by a flash of blood.
The left palm of the leading wandering warrior fell to the ground.
“ah…”
The leading wandering warrior tightly grasped his broken left wrist with his right hand, with a look of pain on his face.
Li Jiao didn’t even look at this guy. He bowed deeply to Lu Li, keeping his whole body at 90 degrees and his eyes fixed on the ground.
He said sincerely: “I’m sorry! Lord Lu Li, please be merciful and pretend that nothing happened…”
“this…”
Not only the wandering warrior with a severed hand, but also Tieya, Yukito, and Xi all widened their eyes with a look of disbelief.
Who exactly is this Lu Li?
“It’s no big deal!” Lu Li stepped forward and patted Li Jiao’s muscular arm.
He turned around and smiled at Yu Muren, then walked away.
With his violent temper, these wandering warriors are all dead today.
But who made him meet Yu Mu Ren?
When this person is in a good mood, he will naturally be generous for once, so just let them go.
“Just leave like that?”
Yu Muren and Xi were stunned for a long while before they recovered from their shock.
Especially Yu Mu Ren, the smile Lu Li gave her before he left made her heart beat faster for no reason.
“Who is this guy?” Xi looked towards the corner.
Li Jiao glanced at the direction where Lu Li left and said, “He is the guard of the Sandaime Hokage. He just arrived in the capital of the Iron Kingdom.”
“What?!”
Yukito and Xi were shocked again. They looked at each other and both felt it was a little unbelievable.
This guy is probably several years younger than them, yet he has become the Hokage’s bodyguard.
Although there were many geniuses who became jonin at the age of 12 or 13, the fact that Lu Li could appear here with the Hokage in such an occasion was enough to show his extraordinaryness.
“This bad guy, he clearly has the ability to deal with me, but he hides behind me with a clear conscience…”
Yu Muren stamped his feet in annoyance.
051 All of you come at me together, I’m not afraid at all! (Old version)
(Thanks to [?] for the monthly ticket reward!)
After an encounter, Lu Li returned to the hotel.
Although the process was a bit tortuous, he still got a scabbard.
Uh…I don’t think I paid when I left…
However, it was impossible for him to make another trip, so he could only pay next time he passed by!
Lu Li sat cross-legged on the tatami, pulled the Asado out of the scabbard and placed it horizontally on his thigh.
He closed his eyes and slowly stroked the knife with his hand.
“Spirit! Faith!”
Lu Li focused all his attention on the shallow fight.
As far as Lu Li knows, whether Asauchi can transform into a Zanpakutō depends on the owner.
Lu Li wanted to enter the spiritual world in this way, maybe he could awaken his Zanpakuto sooner.
Just when his mind was completely immersed in the shallow fight, he suddenly opened his eyes and found himself in another space.
“Huh?”
Lu Li discovered that the snow-white sword that was originally resting on his thigh was gone.
The surrounding environment is an endless desert.
“It actually worked. I entered the spiritual world!”
Lu Li remembered that when Kurosaki Ichigo obtained his Zanpakutō, he entered a similar spiritual world.
And under Zangetsu’s guidance, Hajime unleashed his own Zanpakutō.
Of course, Lu Li was not trapped.
He had a feeling that he could exit this spiritual world at any time if he wanted to.
It is a desolate place here. There is nothing except the clear sky and the yellow sand.
“Come out, Shenlong!”
Lu Li shouted with some evil humor.
Just when he didn’t expect something to jump out and respond to him.
The sand dunes under his feet began to vibrate and quickly gathered together, lifting Lu Li higher and higher.
Although he is in the spiritual world, Lu Li’s strength is still there, and in a sense, it is even stronger!
Because in this world, he is not restricted by anything.
“Go down!”
Lu Li gathered his chakra in his legs and stomped his feet suddenly.
The sand tower collapsed with a loud bang, and Lu Li returned to the ground.
Boom! ~
The earth began to shake.
The sand dunes around Lu Li began to wriggle, as if something was about to break out of the sand.
“Ouch, it’s a big one!”
Logically speaking, the more awesome the stuff that comes out, the more awesome his awakened Zanpakutō will be.
So Lu Li actually hoped that a tough guy would show up.
Don’t make a lot of noise but little results, as in the end a small loach comes out, that would be a big joke.
The earth is roaring and the entire yellow sand world is twisting!
Finally, a huge dragon head broke through the sand, followed by a dragon body that was thousands of meters long.
Only then did Lu Li see its true appearance. It was a giant dragon with an earthy yellow body – the Earth Dragon!
“Huh? Why is it an earth dragon?” Lu Li was a little confused.
He had only a vague understanding of the principles of awakening his Zanpakuto.
Generally speaking, in the spirit world, a Zanpakutō appears in some form.
The more powerful what appears, the more powerful the awakened Zanpakutō will be.
The premise is that you have to subdue it!
This situation is a bit like the Jinchuriki and the Tailed Beasts!
A shocking dragon roar was heard, and the giant earth dragon looked down at Lu Li from above.
“You shouldn’t be here!”
The dragon’s voice resounded throughout the spiritual world.
It is said that any Zanpakuto is an extremely proud existence.
It is not an easy task to conquer.
Just like Naruto wanted to be the perfect Jinchuriki.
However, unlike Naruto, Lu Li possesses sufficient strength.
“Submit to me, or else…”
The dragon sneered, “How else…you gonna bite me?”
In fact, when Lu Li broke into this spiritual world, it realized his identity.
But it would not submit to someone like Lu Li who looked weak.
In its consciousness, it is the master of this world.
Lu Li was just an intruder.
And now, it wants to expel Lu Li from this world.
Either leave or die here.
Lu Li smiled slightly, clapped his hands, and took action directly – Wood Release Secret Technique: Birth of the Tree World!
And this time, he is doing it with all his strength!
Countless sturdy trees broke out of the ground and grew wildly.
In the blink of an eye, the endless desert has turned into a primeval forest.
The Earth Dragon was startled at first, then roared: “A mere trifle! If this is all you have, then…”
It twisted its huge body and tried to break free from all the vines that were wrapped around it.
“So what?”
Lu Li directly launched the second Wood Release Technique – Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique!
The giant tree under his feet grew wildly.
Soon, a wood dragon appeared, whose size was no less than that of an earth dragon!
“Let’s dance together!”
As soon as the wood dragon appeared, it attacked the earth dragon. The two giant dragons fought each other, and it was difficult to separate them!
You know, the wood dragon’s entanglement power is very strong, it even makes the entangled Nine-Tailed Fox scream, and once it is entangled, its chakra will be absorbed.
Since it appears in the world of Naruto, the Earth Dragon must have nothing to do with the spiritual pressure in the Bleach, but like the tailed beasts, it is the materialization of chakra.
The wood dragon just happened to restrain it, and continuously absorbed the earth dragon’s chakra during the fight.
The earth dragon was at a disadvantage, and the surface of its body began to turn into sand, and its size became smaller and smaller.
But it could not reshape its body by gathering sand, because the entire desert had turned into a virgin forest.
The sand is fixed by the tree world!
“In this world, I am the God who rules over everything!”
Lu Li looked at the earth dragon which had shrunk by half in size and knew that the outcome was decided!
In front of the wood dragon, the earth dragon is no longer able to resist!
Just when Lu Li was about to subdue the earth dragon in one go.
There was a loud thunder explosion in the sky!
Lu Li was slightly stunned and looked up.
I saw a thunder dragon swooping down from the sky, accompanied by rolling thunder and dragon roars.
Earth dragon, thunder dragon…are there any other dragons with other attributes?
“Could it be that my awakened Zanpakutō has the ability of multiple attributes?”
Instead of being surprised, Lu Li was delighted.
The stronger the better!
“Come all together, I’m not afraid at all!”
052 Conquer Shuanglong! (Please add it to your collection!) (Old version)
(Please give me flowers and votes!)
If giant dragons with seven attributes, including fire, water, wind, thunder, earth, yin and yang, appear at the same time, then Lu Li will really have to look at this Zanpakutō with new eyes!
But unfortunately, after the appearance of the Thunder Dragon, no dragons with other attributes appeared.
But Lu Li was not disappointed, as this was only the first release of Qian Da.
The “Bankai” that comes later is the most awesome!
The Thunder Dragon swooped down, opened its huge mouth, and spit out a huge ball of lightning at Lu Li.
This is an attack method similar to the Tailed Beast Ball!
A ball of lightning with a diameter of dozens of meters fell down with an extremely shocking momentum!
Lu Li was not afraid at all. He clapped his hands and activated the third wood escape technique – Wood Release: Wooden Man Technique!
The giant tree under Lu Li’s feet rose from the ground, and in the blink of an eye it grew into a giant wooden man over a kilometer tall.
Lu Li entered the space inside the wooden man’s head and controlled the wooden man to catch the huge ball of lightning with one hand.
“Shoot the bull across the mountain!”
The ball lightning was used by the wooden man to counterattack, hitting the earth dragon directly on the forehead.
“Ah…”
The earth dragon, who had suffered an unexpected disaster, screamed miserably but could only tremble in fear.
The thunder dragon did not rush down to engage in hand-to-hand combat with the wooden man immediately, but hovered above the wooden man’s head, attracting a huge thundercloud.
The sky, which was cloudless just now, suddenly turned dark.
A pool of thunder was condensing in the thunderclouds, erupting with terrifying power of thunder.
“Interesting!”
This change made Lu Li even more excited.
Strictly speaking, they are not Lu Li’s enemies, but his Zanpakuto.
Just like the tailed beasts are to the jinchūriki!
Whether it’s a thunder dragon or an earth dragon, the stronger it is, the more excited Lu Li becomes.
Because this means that once they are tamed, the power of the Shikai’s Zanpakutō will increase dramatically.
Thinking of this, Lu Li couldn’t control his inner restlessness. He wanted to grab the Thunder Dragon and rub it on the ground frantically.
“roar!”
The Thunder Dragon roars!
A thunder waterfall formed entirely of lightning poured out from the thunder pool and rushed down towards the wooden man.
As bright as the upside-down Milky Way!
“A trifle! Wood Release: Ranking Technique!”
In the hands of the wooden man, a wooden shield shaped like a fang-like ghost face quickly condensed into shape!
This is a technique in Wood Release that is specifically used to defend against opponents.
In the battle of the Valley of the End, the first generation used this technique to defend against Madara’s sword attack with “Power Susanoo” (the Nine-Tails wearing Susanoo armor).
You can imagine how abnormal its defense is!
Lu Li controlled the wooden man and held up the ghost-faced shield to face the falling thunder waterfall!
Boom! Boom! ~
The thunder waterfall hit the shield, and for a moment, the overwhelming sound of thunder resounded throughout the spiritual world.
The wooden man was in the Thunder Falls, like a pillar in the rapids, splitting the Thunder Falls apart.
But it itself remains motionless, as steady as a rock!
Seeing this, the Thunder Dragon became even more violent and rushed down.
It opened its huge mouth and released the power of thunder, bombarding the ghost-faced shield in the wooden man’s hand, trying to smash it.
However, the defensive power of the shield was much more terrifying than Lei Long had imagined.
The shield that took the attack head-on was completely unharmed.
Lu Li controlled the wooden man, holding the ghost-faced shield as a brick, and hit Lei Long hard on the forehead!
Not only that, the wooden man’s other hand suddenly stretched out and directly strangled the thunder dragon’s neck.
Then, he pressed the Thunder Dragon to the ground!
He waved the brick in his hand… no! It was a shield, and hit the Thunder Dragon fiercely!
The Thunder Dragon danced its body, trying to break free from the wooden man’s grip, but it failed no matter what.
The five fingers of the wooden man turned into tree roots, tightly binding the Thunder Dragon, and the wood escape technique had a certain sealing power.
When the wooden man restrained the thunder dragon, he also sealed the lightning chakra in its body.
“How dare you, ignorant and stupid human, be so rude!”
While struggling frantically, the Thunder Dragon roared at Lu Li who was on the wooden man’s head.
Even at this point, the Thunder Dragon is still unwilling to bow its head and always believes that it is the master of this world.
And Lu Li was just an intruder who broke in here.
“If you don’t know me, you might think you are a god high in the sky, judging the mortals on earth! Face the reality, little electric eel!”
Lu Li controlled the wooden man and pinned the Thunder Dragon to the ground. No matter how it struggled, it was useless!
“Are you convinced?” Lu Li chuckled.
The Thunder Dragon roared: “I don’t accept it!”
“You’re not convinced, huh? Fine, then I’ll make you kneel down and sing Conquer!”
Lu Li let go of the Thunder Dragon and allowed it to retreat madly.
Lei Long was actually very clear that his strength was far inferior to Lu Li’s, but he was instinctively unwilling to surrender.
It rushed into the tree world, forced back the wood dragon, and helped the earth dragon break free from its restraints.
“Not bad, and they know how to cooperate!”
However, in the face of absolute strength, all these are in vain!
In the end, the earth dragon and the thunder dragon both prostrated themselves respectfully at Lu Li’s feet.
053 The meeting begins (asking for everything!) (old version)
After Lu Li withdrew from the spiritual world, extremely subtle changes also occurred in his body.
After the Earth Dragon and the Thunder Dragon surrendered, Lu Li naturally obtained the real Zanpakuto.
However, the Zanpakuto that Lu Li obtained was usually in an unreleased state.
Changes will only occur after the initial solution.
I looked outside and it was already late at night!
Lu Li stretched and went to rest.
Tomorrow’s talks don’t necessarily have to be all talk, you have to be fully alert!
No words were spoken that night.
The next day, early in the morning.
After Lu Li reunited with the Third Generation and Shan Zhongfeng.
They had breakfast together which was carefully prepared by the hotel, and then, under the guidance of a special person, rushed to the meeting place.
No matter who you are, you know one thing very clearly.
The outcome of this meeting will directly determine the relationship between Konoha and the Hidden Cloud Village.
It even determines whether there will be war or peace.
Deep down in his heart, the Third Generation still hopes to maintain peace, and for this reason he may even not pursue the matter of Hinata’s kidnapping.
But he knew that with Lu Li here today, even if he wanted to compromise, he would not get what he wanted!
At the door of the building where the talks were held, he happened to run into Mifune.
“Brother Sarutobi.” Mifune took the initiative to greet him.
Mifune also attached great importance to this meeting, because if the talks failed, it might even trigger a war.
Then the Iron Country, as a buffer zone between the two great powers, will not be able to stay out of it.
Of course he didn’t want to see this!
Therefore, he will do his best to ensure that the talks here end peacefully!
At this moment, Mifune was followed by Okisuke and Sakkaku.
“Brother Mifune.” Sandai smiled at Mifune.
Then the two big men walked side by side towards the conference hall for the talks.
“I don’t know whether I should say some of these things or not?” Mifune and Sandai talked in a low voice.
Long before the Twin Shadow Talks were finalized, Mifune had already learned the cause of the incident through various channels.
Konoha Village and Kumogakure Village originally planned to conclude an alliance agreement to avoid unnecessary conflicts.
To this end, the Hidden Cloud Village also sent an elite jonin envoy group to demonstrate its sincerity.
As a result, all the envoys died during their mission to Konoha.
This is not only a huge loss for the Hidden Cloud Village, but also a humiliation.
The Fourth Raikage was furious and said that he would rather the war reignite than seek justice for the dead envoys.
As for why the envoys died in Konoha Village, he also knew a little about it.
But it doesn’t matter anymore!
Sandai smiled and said, “Brother Sanfune, please feel free to speak.”
Mifune began his lobbying: “If Konoha Village is willing to show weakness and take responsibility for the death of the Kumogakure Village envoys, I will do my best to promote reconciliation between the two sides.”
He paused and continued, “Although the Iron Country is a neutral country and rarely directly participates in wars between ninjas, I am also very aware of the cruelty of war. Sometimes, compromise does not mean cowardice, but a kind of responsibility.”
Lu Li, who was following behind the third generation, couldn’t help but curl his lips when he heard these words.
It seems that the changes in Konoha Village have not yet reached the ears of these people.
But it’s normal if you think about it, the transportation in the Naruto world is not well developed.
The way of transmitting messages is also relatively primitive, basically relying on two legs, which will have a certain delay.
The changes in Konoha Village all happened within this half month.
Another reason is that the Hidden Cloud Village believes that it has already fully understood the situation in the Hidden Leaf Village.
They believed that during this meeting, Konoha would definitely choose to compromise to calm the situation.
Therefore, the Hidden Cloud Village was not prepared for war, and their thinking was still stuck in peacetime.
The intelligence work on Konoha Village is still reported once a month.
They could never have imagined that earth-shaking changes had taken place within Konoha Village!
In other words, it is very likely that Mifune and the Raikage’s understanding of Konoha is still at the stage before Lu Li appeared out of nowhere.
Maybe they didn’t even know about the sudden death of Danzo Shimura, one of Konoha’s high-ranking officials.
If this is the case, it is no wonder that Mifune would say these words.
Sandai naturally didn’t expect Mifune to say this to him. Logically speaking, as a neutral country, they should not help either side.
But if you think about it, it is understandable. After all, in the eyes of the uninformed Mifune, the strength of the Hidden Cloud Village is stronger than that of the Konoha Village.
Since the Third Ninja World War, the development trajectories of Konoha Village and Kumogakure Village have diverged seriously.
During the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the Fourth Hokage and a large number of ninjas were sacrificed, and the Jinchūriki of Konoha Village was equivalent to negative combat power, and the vitality of the village was greatly damaged.
There was also the rebellion of the Uchiha clan, and internal conflicts intensified, so they had no time to take care of other things.
On the other hand, the Hidden Cloud Village, under the leadership of the Fourth Raikage, quickly emerged from the shadow of the death of the Third Raikage.
At the same time, they also trained two perfect Jinchūriki.
Anyone with a discerning eye can tell who is strong and who is weak!
And isn’t it natural for the weak to choose to compromise?
In response to Mifune’s words, Sandai just smiled and said nothing.
With the current strength of Konoha Village, if they could pull out a Lu Li, the most conservative estimate would be that he would be equal to the two Jinchuriki + Raikage of the Hidden Cloud Village!
What’s more, there are Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Itachi, the father and son who have opened the Mangekyō Sharingan.
In terms of top combat power, Konoha Village has already formed an overwhelming advantage over the Hidden Cloud Village!
Please give me flowers! Please give me votes! Please give me everything!
054 Flirting with girls is the serious matter, nothing else matters! (Please give me everything!) (Old version)
Soon, all three parties arrived at the conference hall for the talks.
As the two parties to the talks, Konoha Village and Kumogakure Village sat on both sides of the conference table.
Lu Li looked over and saw a beautiful figure at first sight – a wooden man.
As for Xi and Darui beside her, he simply ignored them.
Yu Muren happened to be looking at her, and their eyes met.
“Hi, beauty! Nice to meet you again!” Lu Li smiled and waved at You Mu Ren.
The wooden man opened his mouth, a little confused!
Originally, the atmosphere in the entire venue was as solemn as that before a war, but Lu Li suddenly said something inappropriate.
The atmosphere at the scene immediately became strange. Everyone looked at Lu Li, and then at You Mu Ren.
Lu Li was fine, he was very thick-skinned and had a natural resistance to other people’s gazes.
After all, You Mu Ren was a girl and she was thin-skinned. She blushed slightly when being stared at by everyone like that.
“Cough cough…” The third generation coughed and glared at Lu Li fiercely.
It seems to be saying that serious matters are important and now is not the time to flirt with girls.
Lu Li glared back at Sandai, his meaning was very clear: flirting with girls is the serious matter, nothing else matters.
“Lord Raikage, Lord Hokage, please take a seat! Our meeting has officially begun!” Mifune spoke in time to ease the awkward atmosphere that was led astray by Lu Li.
“I hope both of you are here for the purpose of peace…”
Before Mifune could finish his words, the Raikage spoke first.
“My Cloud Village sent a delegation of five jonin with great sincerity to your Konoha to participate in the alliance ceremony. What was the result?”
“You, Konoha Village, were so cruel that you executed them secretly without leaving any intact bodies! Even their ninja forehead protectors were not intact when they were sent back to the Hidden Cloud Village!”
“What you have done has touched the bottom line of our Hidden Cloud Village! What is tolerable and what is intolerable?”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen, if you really want peace, then show your sincerity! Where is the murderer who killed my envoys?”
The Fourth Raikage took the lead and showed an extremely tough attitude.
The meaning is also very clear. The prerequisite for the continuation of this meeting is that Konoha Village hands over the murderer first.
No matter what purpose the Kumogakure Village envoys went to Konoha Village for, it would not affect the fact that they were already dead.
The Hidden Cloud Village undoubtedly holds the initiative in this matter.
“If Konoha Village doesn’t even have this much sincerity, there’s nothing to talk about. Let’s just meet on the battlefield!”
The Fourth Raikage crossed his arms across his chest and looked coldly at the Third with a condescending attitude.
In the eyes of the Raikage, the current Konoha Village is no longer the powerful ninja village that was during the Third Ninja World War.
Once a war breaks out between them, other villages might join in.
Then the Fourth Ninja World War broke out!
The doomed Konoha Village not only suffered heavy casualties, but also had to cede territory and pay compensation!
It might even destroy the village or the country!
As long as Sarutobi Hiruzen is not senile and confused, he should understand it in his heart!
Compromise is his only choice!
To put it bluntly, the Raikage’s purpose for this meeting was very clear. He was ready to sign an unequal treaty that would be disadvantageous to Konoha Village!
In fact, Lu Li really wanted to complain: Raikage, you are too young!
Admiral Mifune, the leader of the neutral country who facilitated this meeting, chose to remain silent at this time.
Mifune naturally stood on the side of the Hidden Cloud Village and supported the request made by the Fourth Raikage.
In fact, in Mifune’s view, on one side is the peace of Konoha, and on the other side is the murderer who killed the envoys.
It is impossible for three generations not to understand what is more important.
However, just when the Raikage and Mifune thought that the Third Generation would definitely compromise on this matter.
The third generation hasn’t spoken yet, but Lu Li has already spoken!
“I was the one who killed the envoys from the Hidden Cloud Village! By the way, they were so weak that I only used one move!”
As soon as Lu Li said this, it caused an uproar.
No one expected that the bodyguard of the third generation would openly admit that he was the murderer in such an occasion!
Except for Sandai and Shan Zhongfeng, everyone else looked surprised.
Mifune, the general of the Iron Country, looked at Lu Li as if he were a fool.
The Fourth Raikage glared at Lu Li.
They only paid attention to the fact that Lu Li admitted that he was the murderer, but ignored the fact that he only used one move!
Lu Li sat down on the conference table and continued calmly, “Since I have admitted that I killed the man, then, Lord Raikage, shouldn’t you also openly admit that your Kumogakure sent an envoy to Konoha Village, nominally to participate in the alliance celebration, but in fact to discover the secret of the Byakugan?”
“Enough…” Mifune looked at Sandai, obviously hoping that Sandai could stop Lu Li from continuing.
In fact, everyone who can come here knows very well what is going on.
but……
Negotiations often do not ask about the right and wrong of the matter.
Strength is the ultimate factor that determines the outcome of negotiations.
In Mifune’s opinion, no matter from which angle you look at it, the current Cloud Village is obviously stronger than the Konoha Village.
Lu Li’s words are useless and will only ruin the talks.
Sandai said slowly: “He can represent me!”
Just one simple sentence and everyone in the room was shocked!
Dear readers, flowers and tickets represent your heart! Let the author feel your violent, cruel, warm, soft, ruthless, cold, or hot heart!
055 Fuck your mother’s dog fart! (Ask for everything!) (Old version)
(Pineapple and jackfruit! (The author is making a seal!)…Flowers, money, put it in the bowl!)
Lu Li glanced at Sanchuan and sneered: “Not enough!…”
“Since this is a meeting, let’s make it clear! The leader of the diplomatic corps sneaked into the Hyuga family late at night and kidnapped the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, Hinata Hyuga. I happened to meet them when they were escaping from Konoha!”
“Everyone knows that as a promising young man who hates evil, I could not turn a blind eye, so I rescued Hinata Hyuga and killed the human trafficker!”
While he was saying this, he was blinking fiercely at Yumu Ren!
Yu Muren glared at the guy and turned his face away.
Lu Li continued his speech: “Hinata Hyuga is just an 8-year-old girl. If she was kidnapped to your Hidden Cloud Village, what would happen? I think her eyes would be gouged out. And then what? Would the body be destroyed?”
“So, we came to this meeting just to ask one question: The Hidden Cloud Village treated the alliance contract as a joke, but they actually committed the despicable act of human traffickers. Shouldn’t they give us an explanation?”
Several seconds passed and the meeting place fell into deathly silence.
At this time, the Thunder Shadow pointed at Lu Li and sneered, “Sarutobi Hiruzen, hand over his body to me! Otherwise, there is no need to continue the conversation!”
The Sandai looked at the Raikage like he was a fool and said calmly, “Bullshit!”
Not to mention others, even the Raikage himself was stunned for a moment!
Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage and known as the professor of ninjutsu, actually swore in such an occasion. This is too… shocking!
“Grandpa, that’s great!” Lu Li gave the third generation a thumbs up, slapped the table, and laughed like a pig!
The Raikage stood up suddenly and said murderously: “Then let’s meet on the battlefield!”
“Lord Raikage, please be patient!”
Mifune quickly jumped out to save the situation!
“Hokage-sama…” Mifune looked at the Sandai with a grim face.
He made a point of telling the Hokage before entering the meeting room.
As long as he makes a slight concession, he will do his best to make the two countries sign a new alliance.
Let the two villages stop fighting and make peace.
In fact, the person who facilitated this meeting was Mifune himself.
However, it seemed that all his efforts were in vain.
But what Mifune did not expect was that the third generation, who was always known for his kindness and compromise, was surprisingly tough this time.
“Everyone, this is not a joke, please don’t get involved in a quarrel! If we go to war, it will be of no benefit to anyone!”
Mifune tries to save it!
However, Lu Li spoke again: “Fourth Raikage, kidnapping is a shabby little trick that seems to be a common tactic used by you in the Hidden Cloud Village.”
“What did you say!” Darui scolded Lu Li.
“You guys are really forgetful!”
Lu Li said in amazement, “Didn’t you send people to kidnap Uzumaki Kushina back then? Lord Raikage, do you remember?”
Lei Ying’s eyes widened. He didn’t expect Lu Li to bring up such trivial matters. After all, more than ten years had passed.
Of course he knew about this and had personally participated in the planning.
They were planning on getting the Nine-Tails at the time, but the Konoha side mistakenly thought they were after the sealing technique.
“You really are a teacher who never forgets the past! Before it was Uzumaki Kushina, now it’s Hyuga Hinata. Can’t you, the Hidden Cloud Village, come up with some new tricks?” Lu Li said sarcastically.
“Do you want to provoke the Fourth Ninja World War to divide the Land of Fire?” the Fourth Raikage shouted!
The Fourth Raikage, who had an already hot-tempered personality, finally couldn’t bear it anymore. He punched the table, and spider-web-like cracks spread out.
In fact, this punch was not simple. A hidden force was spreading along with the cracks, attacking Lu Li who was sitting at the conference table.
The Raikage was confident that if Lu Li was hit by this dark energy unexpectedly, his internal organs would be damaged, and even if he didn’t die, he would suffer severe internal injuries.
Lu Li knocked lightly on the conference table!
A magical scene appeared!
Those cracks that radiated outwards actually seemed to be shrinking, or to be more precise, they were repairing themselves quickly!
In the blink of an eye, the conference table that was originally covered with cracks was restored to its original state!
Everyone gasped.
What kind of method is this?
The Raikage was even more shocked that his dark energy was so easily dissolved by the opponent!
Lu Li stared at the Thunder Shadow and said with a smile: “A gentleman talks, not fights! Of course, if you want to fight, I welcome it!”
056 A plan to declare sovereignty! (Ask for everything!) (Old version)
(Thanks to [wickal] for the monthly ticket reward!)
For a moment, the atmosphere at the meeting became tense.
“Sarutobi Hiruzen, is this your attitude?” The Raikage looked at the Third Hokage.
He still found it a little ridiculous that in such an important meeting, as the Hokage, he was sitting there so calmly, almost to the point of dozing off.
The person who spoke on behalf of Konoha was actually a young man who looked only thirteen or fourteen years old.
Even if he has the ability to kill an elite jonin, is he qualified to do so?
You know, one careless move could lead to a major ninja war!
This is no joke!
“I said, Senju Luli can represent me and Konoha Village!” said the third generation expressionlessly.
The third generation had figured out one thing long ago: with Lu Li’s strength, it would be difficult for him to compromise! So he might as well just leave it to him. After all, evildoers will be punished by evildoers. As an honest man, it’s better for him to keep his mouth shut.
Everyone grasped this key word and was slightly stunned.
The current situation in the ninja world was created by a guy named Hashirama Senju.
The other guy named Senju Tobirama was the creator of Konoha Village as the number one ninja village in the ninja world!
However, everyone knows that in recent decades, especially after Princess Tsunade left, the Senju family has declined at an exaggerated rate.
Isn’t it said that even in Konoha Village, there are almost no people from the Senju family left?
Why did Thousand Hands Lu Li suddenly appear now?
When they thought about the scene where Lu Li had just casually repaired the conference table, they all thought of a key word: Wood Release!
Thousand Hands…Wood Release…
hiss…
Everyone, including the Raikage and Mifune, looked at Lu Li in shock.
Could it be that this guy has awakened the Wood Release that the first Hokage used to dominate the ninja world?
impossible!
The Raikage roared in his heart!
Yes, there is a guy named Yamato in Konoha Village who can also use Wood Release!
But according to the information, Yamato’s Wood Release and the First Hokage’s Wood Release are completely different concepts!
The kid in front of me named Senju should have mastered the same Wood Release technique as Yamato!
It must be like this!
Thinking of this, the shock in Raikage’s heart immediately disappeared!
He looked directly at Lu Li and said with a fierce smile: “Action? Just you!”
Just when everyone thought that the two were about to fight each other because of a disagreement.
Lu Li shook his head and said, “I am a peace-loving person. I will not take action if I can avoid it!”
Third generation: “???”
Shan Zhongfeng: “???”
People who don’t know may think this is true, but Sandai and Shan Zhongfeng, who have seen Lu Li’s style of doing things, just want to say: I don’t believe you!
Lu Li’s sudden change of subject caught the Raikage, Mifune and the people behind them off guard.
The atmosphere at the scene became a little weird for a while.
Mifune laughed loudly and said, “I knew this little brother was a reasonable person!”
Lu Li came down from the conference table and said with a smile: “I have a plan that can ensure that the two families can maintain peace for a long time!”
After these words were spoken, no one knew what Lu Li was up to.
In front, he looked like he was willing to go to war, but in the next moment he said he loved peace and had a plan.
Could it be that Konoha Village had already decided to compromise from the very beginning and even had a plan in place?
The tough attitude at the beginning is just for bargaining later?
Yes, that must be it!
The Raikage even made up his mind that if this plan could not cause Konoha Village to bleed heavily, he would never agree to it.
Moreover, as the murderer who killed the envoys, there is no way Lu Li would let them leave here alive!
“What plan? Tell me about it!” As a peacemaker, Mifune naturally had to add fuel to the fire on the key issue.
Lu Li glanced at the wooden man and slowly said two words: “Marriage!”
A marriage for peace is a political marriage!
Anyone who knows the history of the Celestial Empire should be familiar with this term, and many people even hate it!
“No marriage alliance, no tribute, no vassalage, no cession of territory” is one of the primary reasons why many people in later generations like the Ming Dynasty.
Of course, we won’t discuss whether the real Ming Dynasty was like this.
We are only discussing marriage now!
This kind of thing has been done in many dynasties in the Celestial Empire. For the sake of peace, their delicate princesses were married off to faraway cold and bitter lands to be toyed with by the barbarians.
Not only that, the number of maids and dowry that came with the marriage was terrifying.
To put it bluntly, the marriages between princesses and their wives in most cases were just about buying peace with women and money!
Lu Li was naturally very disgusted with this kind of behavior!
Of course, the marriage that Lu Li proposed today was not to buy peace from the Hidden Cloud Village with the women and money of the Leaf Village. Quite the opposite…
When Lu Li said the word “marriage alliance”.
Everyone was savoring the profound message contained in this word.
Even the rough Raikage’s eyes lit up, and he began to think: “Through this meeting, if we force Konoha Village to let the Hyuga clan marry their daughters to the Hidden Cloud Village, then wouldn’t the Byakugan be easy to get? No, we also need to marry some of the Uchiha clan’s daughters here. In time, my Hidden Cloud Village will not only have the Byakugan, but also the Sharingan! This is a brilliant idea, I’m a genius!”
Mifune stroked his beard and squinted his eyes as he thought: “Marriage! This sounds much better than compensation. It’s a good idea! It transfers benefits invisibly and saves the face of both parties! It’s easy to explain to Konoha Village both internally and externally. It’s great!”
The third generation thought about it for a moment, and immediately looked at Lu Li in amazement.
This guy is so shameless! For his own sexual happiness, he can really think of this!
Now a thought popped up in everyone’s mind: How could this guy come up with such an idea? What’s wrong with his head?
The Thunder Shadow sat down again. He looked at Lu Li and said with a smile, “Tell me your specific plan. If I am satisfied, I will not hold you accountable for killing the envoys!”
Lu Li smiled slightly. He pointed at the wooden man and said, “My plan is very simple. You, Yunyin Village, will marry the two wooden men to me. As for the dowry, it doesn’t need to be much. Just 10 billion taels! Our two villages will become friends and live in peace from now on!”
When these words were spoken, the whole audience could hear a pin drop!
The Sandai’s face was filled with black lines: “I knew it!”
Raikage: “???”
Mifune: “???”
While the wooden man was stunned, his pretty face turned red!
Shan Zhongfeng and the others were stunned.
Is this guy crazy?
How dare he?
The Raikage, who had come to his senses, was furious and smashed the conference table to pieces with one palm.
He pointed at Lu Li and roared, “Boy, you are looking for death!”
Lu Li said seriously: “I am serious! From now on, You Mu Ren is my woman! If anyone dares to say no, I will break all three of his legs!”
Lu Li directly declared his sovereignty over Youmu Ren to everyone!
Youmuren, you are my woman!
The Fourth Raikage has always had a hot temper, and just Lu Li’s previous words alone made him extremely angry.
Now she has even set her sights on the village’s Jinchūriki and shamelessly demands a dowry of 10 billion taels.
In the ninja world, the reward for an S-level mission is only one million taels, and 10 billion taels is equivalent to the reward for completing 10,000 S-level missions!
You know, an elite jonin can only complete dozens of S-level missions at most in his lifetime!
10 billion taels is definitely an astronomical figure!
The Fourth Raikage has moved!
He was as fast as lightning and appeared in front of Lu Li in a flash. He raised his right hand high, and the lightning chakra covered his entire arm, and chopped down swiftly.
At this moment, the Fourth Raikage didn’t care whether there was a war or not, or whether the Third Hokage was present or not.
Lu Li was not only the murderer who killed the diplomatic envoys, but he also spoke wildly, using the so-called marriage to humiliate him, the Raikage, and the entire Hidden Cloud Village.
Only his corpse can quench my anger.
Please give me flowers! Please give me votes! Please give me rewards!
So far only one person has given a reward…I feel so disappointed!
057 The verbal battle is over! Let’s fight! (Ask for everything!) (Old version)
(Haha! Thanks to [1114162] for the double reward and [Yueying S] for the urging ticket! By Mu Ren: Mua~)
Just as Lu Li was about to be killed by the Fourth Raikage’s palm, at this moment!
Lu Li’s pupils suddenly turned from black to white, and veins popped up around his eyes!
Baguazhang: Return to Heaven!
A hemispherical chakra shield suddenly appeared!
The Fourth Raikage struck Kaiten’s shield with his palm, only to feel a huge force rebounding back.
He was directly thrown backwards and hit against the wall of the conference room.
The Fourth Raikage was embedded in the wall of the conference room.
This scene left everyone stunned!
Isn’t this something that only the Hyuga family has? Why did it appear on a person named Senju!
Baguazhang Huitian is known as an absolute defense that can rebound all physical attacks!
Lu Li and Ningci practiced the soft fist method together for half a month. Although they didn’t learn anything else, they did practice the Baguazhang Huitian very skillfully!
The Fourth Raikage walked out of the wall, his body unharmed!
It seems that his body’s toughness may not be as strong as that of his father, the Third Raikage, but it is not much different!
He dusted himself off and sneered, “Bai Yan, very good! That saves us from making another trip to Konoha Village!”
Seeing that the Fourth Raikage had taken the first step, Yubokuto, Xi, and Darui also immediately entered combat status.
Once the battle begins, it won’t be easy to end.
Yu Muren was struggling a bit at this moment, as she was a kind and gentle person.
And she also knew that the whole incident was indeed caused by the Hidden Cloud Village coveting the Byakugan of the Hyuga family, and the responsibility lay on her side.
However, as a ninja, Yukito knew very well that there was no right or wrong at this time, just different positions.
The verbal battle is over, it’s time to reason with fists!
The third generation was still sitting there calmly, not looking like he was going to take any action.
Even Shan Zhongfeng looked like a spectator enjoying a good show.
The third generation only said a light sentence: “Do you need help?”
The third generation was of course asking Lu Li!
However, when everyone, including the Raikage and Mifune, heard this, they all suspected that they had heard it wrong.
Your opponents are a super powerful combination of a Raikage + a perfect Jinchuriki + two elite Jonins, and you actually ask if you need help?
This joke is not funny at all! It’s also very cold!
However, someone’s answer was even more shocking!
“No need, I’m afraid you’ll break my wooden man!” Lu Li smiled, very mean!
Everyone’s forehead was full of black lines!
What kind of person is this? Even at this time, he still doesn’t forget to flirt with girls!
Just because the Sandai and Yamanaka Feng don’t take action, it doesn’t mean that the people from the Hidden Cloud Village won’t take action!
What’s more, the Raikage didn’t believe that they would watch Lu Li being captured alive or killed by them.
The Sandai and Yamanaka Feng might have behaved like this in order to paralyze their opponents!
Therefore, the Hidden Cloud Village will not take it lightly!
“Get started!” the Fourth Raikage shouted!
After hearing the order, Xi understood it and immediately launched his best illusion – Thunder Escape: Thunder Illusion Lightning Column!
Xi’s whole body burst into brilliant electric light, like a silver-white sun.
Except for Lu Li, everyone else couldn’t help but use their hands to block the dazzling light!
Judging from the appearance alone, this move looks a bit like the Sun Fist in Dragon Ball!
People might mistakenly think that this is just a trick of using strong light to interfere with vision, but in fact, it is a genuine illusion.
Moreover, the range of this move is extremely large, and illusions can be performed wherever the lightning reaches.
Later in the Fourth Ninja World War, he even used this trick to interfere with the Ten-Tails’ vision, which shows that this is a very powerful illusion!
Xi is not only a perception-type ninja, but also proficient in illusion and medical ninjutsu.
This is also the reason why he was called the left hand by the Fourth Raikage.
Yumujin and Darui also moved. Their mission was to contain Sandai and Yamanakafu.
Their tactics were simple. They wanted the Fourth Raikage to deal with Lu Li and not allow the Third Raikage and Yamanaka Feng to interfere!
The Two-Tails’ chakra burst out directly from the wooden man, and the crimson chakra coat directly wrapped around her, with her ten fingers extending into sharp cat claws.
Darui even used Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet and attacked directly at the Third Hokage and Yamanaka Feng.
The third generation was speechless. He really had no intention of taking any action!
Earth escape·Earth flow wall!
The third generation had no choice but to use a defensive ninjutsu!
He just formed a seal and spit forward, and a solid earth wall instantly rose up, forming a barrier, protecting him and Shan Zhongfeng behind it.
Darui’s water dragon bullet hit the earth wall and was blocked.
The wooden man did not launch an attack, but just stood between the Third Generation and Lu Li, cutting off the support route.
In their opinion, this has created enough opportunity for the Fourth Raikage to take action.
Under the cover of Xi’s lightning illusion, the Fourth Raikage approached Lu Li again, swung his palm like a knife, and cut towards Lu Li’s throat.
However, before the Fourth Raikage’s hand knife could get close, a thick vine suddenly emerged from the ground and entangled his arm!
“Wood Release…”
The Fourth Raikage looked at the vines on his arm in astonishment, with an expression of disbelief.
This guy named Senju actually awakened the Wood Release technique.
The previous speculation was one thing, and now seeing it with my own eyes is another thing!
Thousand Hands + Wood Release!
This group was once known as the God of Ninja World!
The Fourth Raikage is also a legendary figure.
During the Third Ninja World War, he fought against Minato Namikaze.
His speed is amazing, comparable to that of Minato Namikaze, and as fast as blue lightning!
It is said that the only way to defeat ninjutsu in the world is to be faster.
But what he never dreamed of was that under the cover of Xi’s illusion, his attack, which was so powerful, was easily blocked by the opponent’s wood escape technique.
“Lord Raikage…” Xi also widened his eyes.
His Lightning Release Illusion had ended, and everyone could see clearly what the Fourth Raikage was doing at that moment.
Not only Xi, but also Darui, Yukito, and Mifune were all shocked by the scene before them.
“He actually knows Wood Release and even blocked the Raikage’s attack!” Mifune gasped.
At this moment, the earth wall in front of the Third Generation also collapsed. The Third Generation and Shan Zhongfeng both glanced at the battle situation on Lu Li’s side, both with indifferent expressions.
There is really no fluctuation in their hearts!
058 You Mu Ren, wait for your man to deal with them! (Please order first!) (Old version)
There was another thing that shocked Mifune, Raikage and the others!
This young man named Senju actually possesses both Byakugan and Wood Release bloodline limits!
Could it be that he is a mixed-race descendant of the Senju family and the Hyuga family?
This is simply amazing and unbelievable!
“The game ends here!” Lu Li looked at everyone with shock written all over their faces.
The lightning illusion that Xi used just now, combined with the rapid attack of the Fourth Raikage, is definitely a very powerful killing move!
Xi cast three illusions on Lu Li in such a short time, but unfortunately…
Lu Li is immune to illusions!
But even without the interference of illusion, the Fourth Raikage’s surprise attack was still very threatening.
But don’t forget that Lu Li also activated the Byakugan state, which enabled him to capture the Fourth Raikage’s surprise attack and accurately launch the Wood Release Technique to counter it!
“Game?” The Fourth Hokage sneered.
Do you think that just because you have awakened Wood Release you have the right to be so arrogant in front of me?
Just relying on Wood Release Technique doesn’t mean you are the first Hokage, you could also be Yamato.
The Fourth Raikage also did not allow Lu Li to grow to the level of the First Hokage.
Therefore, he has decided that he must kill Lu Li here at all costs!
Neither the Third Hokage nor Mifune can stop him!
No…
The Fourth Raikage not only wanted to strangle Lu Li in his growth stage, but also wanted to bring him back to the Hidden Cloud Village to have people study his bloodline limit.
A genius who possesses both Byakugan and Wood Release Bloodline Limits!
The Hidden Cloud Village will definitely get a lot of good things from him!
The next moment, the Fourth Raikage roared and directly entered the Lightning Chakra Mode.
Lightning Chakra instantly covered his entire body, and as the floor beneath his feet shattered into pieces, his body quickly rushed towards Lu Li like a blue lightning.
Lightning Release: Thunder Plow Hot Blade!
This can be considered one of the fourth Raikage’s killer moves!
With lightning chakra gathered throughout the body, he charges at high speed into the opponent, using his powerful wrist strength to deliver a fatal blow.
In the Naruto plot, even Sasuke, who opened the Mangekyo, was almost killed instantly by this move!
The Fourth Raikage was so fast that it created a huge sonic boom!
Even the Third Raikage couldn’t see clearly the Fourth Raikage’s movements.
By the time the Third Raikage reacted, the Fourth Raikage’s wrist had already hit Lu Li hard in the chest.
Suddenly, Lu Li flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, his body sliding on the ground and plowing a half-meter deep ditch.
At this moment, a large group of elite warriors from the Land of Iron rushed in. They formed a battle formation and looked like they would rush up and subdue the Fourth Raikage at any time.
“Back off!”
Mifune drove the samurai away without a second thought.
He knew very well that although the Iron Country was a neutral country, it did not rely on the power of samurai.
But it is a neutral attitude and a contract with the ninja!
In other words, no matter what kind of conflict breaks out between the Raikage and the Hokage here, he will not take action to stop it.
“Let the wooden man take him back, and I will deal with Sarutobi Hiruzen.” The Fourth Raikage glanced at Lu Li in the big pit and said in a deep voice.
He was very measured in his attack and did not kill the man with one blow, but instead deliberately showed mercy.
Otherwise, it would not be Lu Li’s chest that would be impacted, but his neck!
Of course, the Fourth Raikage showed mercy not out of kindness, but in order to bring Lu Li back alive so that he could study his bloodline limit.
But the power of Lei Li’s hot knife was too strong. Lu Li’s chest had completely collapsed and large mouthfuls of blood spurted out continuously. It was obvious that he was dying.
“I see.”
The wooden man frowned as he looked at Lu Li, who was dying in the pit.
She didn’t expect this guy to be so arrogant and even dare to say that she was his woman, but in the end he was so vulnerable.
Just as she grabbed Lu Li and carried him on her back.
Sudden…
Lu Li on her back changed rapidly.
Breathing, heartbeat, chakra, disappeared without a trace at this moment, and the body became stiff!
“Oh no! We’ve fallen into a trap. This is not the real body!” The wooden man secretly cried out inwardly that something was not good.
Others also noticed the changes in her!
When seeing this scene, the third generation breathed a sigh of relief. He was actually a little worried that Lu Li would fall into trouble because of his carelessness.
But this also fully demonstrates that it is difficult to distinguish between Lu Li’s Wood Release clone and his original self.
Even the experienced and powerful third generation made a mistake!
No one knew when Lu Li used the Wood Release Clone.
And what happened next was even more astonishing.
Before the wooden man could throw out the wood clone on his back.
Lu Li’s wood clone grew vines at a speed visible to the naked eye and entangled the wooden man in the blink of an eye.
This is not over yet!
The vines took root and grew at an even faster pace.
In the blink of an eye, the wooden man was completely wrapped.
A huge “cocoon” appeared in front of everyone’s eyes!
And the wooden man became the “pupa” in the cocoon!
She wasn’t hurt at all, but she was trapped and couldn’t move!
“What’s going on…Where is his real body?”
Xi quickly used his perception ability to the fullest, trying to find Lu Li’s true form.
The trapped Yukito also quickly released the Tailed Beast Chakra, trying to break free.
But it was not until this time that Yukito suddenly discovered that the giant cocoon that trapped him actually had the ability to suppress the chakra of the tailed beast.
“Yumukujin, just stay inside and don’t move. Once your man has dealt with them, he will naturally let you out! Don’t struggle. Wood Release has a certain sealing ability. Not to mention your Two-tailed Matatabi, even the Nine-tailed Kurama won’t be able to break free in a short time.”
Lu Li’s voice rang above everyone’s heads.
The Fourth Raikage, the Third, Mifune… everyone looked up at the same time.
Lu Li was seen half lying on the branch of a big tree, looking down at them from above.
“This guy, when did…”
Everyone present was a little shocked. They had no idea when Lu Li went up there.
The third generation looked around the forest and felt a little dazed.
This is within Lu Li’s tree world, so whether it is performing wood escape clones or hiding the aura of chakra, there are natural advantages!
059 Then I’ll play with you! (Please order first! Please order by yourself!) (Old version)
(Thanks to [159***980] for the monthly ticket reward!)
“My Wood Release clone is not the kind of shadow clone that can be easily seen through. Ordinary people cannot tell the difference!” Lu Li said calmly.
The Fourth Raikage clenched his fists, and his lightning chakra instantly covered his entire body again: “Fuck your clone! I don’t care if it’s the real one or the clone, I’ll just smash it with one punch!”
Lightning Chakra Mode!
Wrapping lightning around the body, it can increase hardness and speed, and animate the armor!
This is the basis of the Fourth Raikage’s power!
Lu Li stared at the Fourth Raikage whose aura was surging.
Judging from his Byakugan, he has a chakra that is not inferior to that of the tailed beasts!
The strength is indeed impressive!
No wonder he was able to serve as the supreme commander of the Allied Ninja Forces in the Fourth Ninja World War!
His whole body is protected by the “Thunder Body Guard”, so his speed and defense are very strong. His melee combat ability is among the best in the entire ninja world, and he often wins in battle by speed!
His speed was so fast that even if you could see him, you couldn’t resist him.
Just like when Sasuke met Rock Lee, even though he could see it clearly with his Sharingan, his body still didn’t have time to react.
“That’s interesting. I’ll play with you. It’s a good opportunity to try out my Zanpakutō.”
Lu Li jumped down from the tree and slowly drew out the Zanpakuto from his waist!
The Fourth Raikage sneered: “Do you think I’m playing with you?”
Xi noticed the Zanpakuto in Lu Li’s hand. As a perception-type ninja, he immediately became alert and quickly reminded: “Lord Raikage, be careful of his sword!”
When they met on the street yesterday, he saw Lu Li wearing an extremely stunning sword.
And now, the knife in Lu Li’s hand is obviously sharper than the one yesterday!
“Xiao Ai Ai, you got it wrong! I’m just playing with you!”
Lu Li was ready to try out his new toy, of course he was playing with it!
“Go wild, Thunder Dragon!”
Lu Li spoke slowly, immediately releasing his Zanpakutō.
Purple lightning flashed, and Lu Li’s body seemed to be covered with a layer of lightning chakra.
The Zanpakuto in his hand disappeared, and what appeared in his hand was a pair of arm armor wrapped in purple lightning!
“The sword…turned into a gauntlet?”
This change surprised everyone!
They thought Lu Li was preparing to launch an even more powerful Wood Release Technique!
What Lu Li used was not the initial release.
If the god of death knows the true name of the Zanpakutō, he can release the Zanpakutō by calling the true name.
But if you deliberately call out the wrong name of your Zanpakutō, you will obtain an incomplete Shikai of your Zanpakutō.
It is also called half-solution.
So Lu Li just recited the name of Lei Long and released his Zanpakutō into the form of Thunder Arm Armor.
“You don’t need Wood Release? Haha… Or is your awakened Wood Release just a bonsai that looks good but is useless?”
The Fourth Raikage wouldn’t care about Lu Li’s dazzling “juggling”.
He decisively concentrated the lightning chakra on his elbow, attacked swiftly, and headed straight for Lu Li’s face.
Heavy flow!
Lu Li still had some impression of this move.
When facing the Hawk Squad led by Sasuke, the Fourth Raikage used this trick and knocked Jūgo, who was in the cursed state, back to his original form with one punch.
The high attack power can be seen from this.
The Fourth Raikage rushed directly towards Lu Li’s face!
Lu Li raised his arm nonchalantly and blocked his elbow.
Two lightning bolts of different properties intertwined with each other, producing thunderstorms, and invisible shock waves spread out around.
Boom!
The floor, walls and ceiling, which had already been shattered by the arrival of the tree world, were immediately turned into powder when they came into contact with the violent thunder.
Seeing this scene, everyone stepped back involuntarily.
Sanchuan looked at Lu Li with a complicated expression. If he hadn’t known Lu Li’s identity, he would have thought that these were two shadows fighting each other.
In fact, it wasn’t just Mifune who was shocked.
Perhaps except for Sandai and Yamanaka Kaze, everyone else had an expression of disbelief.
The strength of the Fourth Raikage is not in vain.
During the Third Ninja World War, the Fourth Raikage was the top fighting force of the Hidden Cloud Village.
He and his sworn brother Killer Bee formed the “AB combination” and were once a powerful force in the ninja world, making everyone tremble in fear.
Even Minato Namikaze gave him extremely high praise after fighting with him.
And now, nine years have passed since the Third Ninja World War.
He has grown into the even more powerful Fourth Raikage.
There has been a significant improvement in both strength and speed.
However, Lu Li, who had only recently emerged, took on his attack so easily.
“Lord Raikage!”
Xi and Darui looked at each other and wanted to restrain Lu Li by attacking from the side.
But just when they were about to make seals with their hands and prepare to launch ninjutsu.
“You better stay still!”
The indifferent voice of the third generation suddenly sounded.
At this point, it is impossible for him to be so naive as to just be a spectator and not take any action.
Xi and Darui looked at the old man in front of them and did not dare to act rashly for a moment.
Don’t forget, this seemingly amiable old man is the Hokage!
Due to Lu Li’s outstanding brilliance and the low-key attitude of the Third Generation, there were a few moments when they almost ignored the existence of this person who was no weaker than the Raikage.
If the two of them take action, they will most likely be killed instantly by the third generation!
After all, there is only one Lu Li, and they are not the kind of perverts who can fight with shadow-level strongmen.
Moreover, the Fourth Raikage had no way of taking them into consideration at this time.
Trapped by the wooden man, the Raikage was firmly restrained by Lu Li.
The two of them, the weakest, actually had to face the Hokage whose strength might be even greater than Lu Li’s.
No one expected that the situation would suddenly take a turn for the worse, as everyone thought it would be a crushing battle.
The Hidden Cloud Village has already shown signs of failure!
“A big country really cannot be underestimated, especially the Fire Nation…”
Looking at the battle between Lu Li and the Raikage, Mifune swallowed involuntarily.
Lu Li’s sudden appearance made him understand a truth.
Don’t think that a big country seems weak and can be controlled by anyone, but a lean camel is bigger than a horse. The reason why a big country is a big country is because it has a strong foundation!
He subconsciously grasped his sword with his hand. This negotiation had completely failed, and a war between the Fire and Thunder countries was likely to break out.